ENGLISH LANG & LIT

PROSE NOTES
Class 9 -2020-21

YBIS ENGLISH DEPARTMENT

 2

Contents

CHAPYER: 1 THE FUN THEY HAD....................................................................................................2

CHAPTER: 2 THE SOUND OF MUSIC..............................................................................................20
CHAPTER: 2.1 PART II THE SHENNAI OF BISMILLAH KHAN.............................................32
CHAPTER: 3 THE LITTLE GIRL.......................................................................................................51
CHAPTER: 4 A TRULY BEAUTIFUL MIND.....................................................................................72
CHAPTER: 5 THE SNAKE AND THE MIRROR................................................................................88
CHAPTER:6 MY CHILDHOOD........................................................................................................101
CHAPTER:7 PACKING....................................................................................................................115
CHAPTER: 8 PART-I REACH FOR THE TOP................................................................................127
CHAPTER:8.1 PART-II – REACH FOR THE TOP................................................................138
CHAPTER:10 KATHMANDU..........................................................................................................148
CHAPTER:11 IF I WERE YOU........................................................................................................159
 2

CHAPTER: 1 THE FUN THEY HAD

By– Isaac Asimov

Isaac Asimov – A Short Biography

Scholar Isaac Asimov was one of the 20th century’s most prolific writers, writing in many genres. He
was known for sci-fi works like Foundation and me, Robot.
Born on January 2, 1920, in Petrovichi, Russia, Isaac Asimov immigrated with his family to the
United States and became a biochemistry professor while pursuing writing. He published his first
novel, Pebble in the Sky, in 1950. An immensely prolific author who penned nearly 500 books, he
published influential sci-fi works like I, Robot and the Foundation trilogy, as well as books in a
variety of other genres. Asimov died in New York City on April 6, 1992. The on The Fun They Had is
one of the most popular fictional works written by him.
 
Introduction of the lesson- The Fun They Had
INTRODUCTION
 This story is set in future when books and schools as we have now perhaps will not exist. Two
students of that period about 150 years advance from today find a printed book. They are surprised
very much. They talk about the schools and books of the old period. They compare those schools
with those of their own which are situated in their homes and have mechanical teachers to teach
them. They find their own schools dull and boring. They think that it was great fun to study in the
schools of old times when all the kids in the area went there to learn the same thing by a man
teacher.
Introduction(2):
“The Fun They Had” is a short story that falls in the category of science fiction and has the future
year 2157 as its background setting. It takes us into a world where computers will play a major role
in educating children. Schools that use paper books and that encourage mutual interaction between
teachers and students will cease to exist.
Plot/ Theme / Central Idea of the Lesson/ Literary Analysis of The Fun They Had/ Main
Idea
The story “The Fun They Had” by Isaac Asimov is about the year 2157 when every child has his own
machine teacher and schools like today do not exist anymore. Asimov wrote this story in 1951 for a
syndicated newspaper page. Later “The Fun They Had” was published in “Fantasy and Science
Fiction” magazine.
In the year 2157, the thirteen-year-old Tommy finds an old book. He and Margie, who is eleven, find
it strange that the words on paper do not move after having been read. Nowadays they only read
stories on the computer screen. The book is about school centuries ago. Margie is very surprised that
in the past pupils had a person as a teacher and that all children of the same age learnt the same
thing and went to a schoolhouse with other children. Margie wants to read more of the book but
first, she has to learn with her machine teacher whose level is too advanced for her and she thinks
the school in those days was much better than today. Ultimately the theme is to understand the
importance of the present time lively school atmosphere in which we keep on finding faults
over nothing.
Theme
 The main theme in the short story ‘The Fun They Had’ is that of education. More specifically, the
narrative deals with the future of education which will become increasingly Computerized and
estranged from social interactions.
Message
 2

The author’s message is one of warning against the dangers of computerized homeschooling which
deprives children of the benefits of the personal interactions between students and teachers, which
help them to develop many social skills.
JUSTIFICATION OF THE TITLE
The title quite suits the story, “The Fun They Had”. Tommy and Margie find an old book and learn
how the schools were different in the past from their time and how much fun the children studying
in those school had. It also gives us a glimpse of future education.
Moral/ Message of the lesson – The Fun They Had
The author’s message is one of warnings against the dangers of computerized homeschooling which
keeps away  the children from the benefits of the personal interactions between students and
teachers, which help them develop social skills as well as many more things. So without critising the
present schooling we should understand the value of the present lively education system and enjoy
it to the fullest.
CHARACTERS
Margie
Margie is an eleven-year-old girl who represents future students In the twenty-second century. She
is a typical young girl who dislikes school which is highly personalised and includes a television and
a mechanical teacher. She studies in the comfort of her home. Her homework is checked by her
mechanised teacher, a computer, and she also gets lessons from it. Margie does not like her school
because she is confined to a room and has to study alone at a fixed time every day.
 Margie is a curious girl. When she finds a real book in Tommy’s hands, she is eager to know about its
contents. In fact, she wants to read the book herself. However, she is surprised that the book
describes a school of the yesteryears which had real men as teachers and classes were conducted in
a special building. She is fascinated to learn that in those times the students of the same level studied
together. She concludes that the old system was much better as the students had so much fun when
they studied together and could help each other. It is through Margie that the author has projected a
contrast between the schools of today and the schools of the future.
Tommy
 Tommy, a young boy of thirteen years, plays an important role in the story as he is the one who
finds a book about the schools from yesteryears. The entire action of the story begins after that. He
represents the students of the future era when education will be absolutely mechanised and
automated.
Tommy is very curious. As soon as he discovers a real book, he starts reading it. However, he does
not like the idea of printed books which, according to him, are a waste once they have been read.
Compared to Margie, he is not as sensitive to the contents of the book. He has an air of superiority –
he snubs Margie when she expresses her ignorance about old schools. But he does believe in sharing,
and when Margie’s mother calls her to attend the school he assures her that they can finish the book
later. Tommy has been used by the author to contrast the school education of the twentieth-century
with that of the twenty-second.
DETAILED SUMMARY
On the day of 17 May 2157, Tommy found a real book. He showed it to Margie. Margie was eleven
years old. She had never seen a real book before. She had once heard from her grandfather about the
printed books. It was a very old book. Its pages have turned yellow and crinkly. They turned its
pages and read them. Tommy found it just a waste. They had no printed books. Their books flashed
on the television screen. Tommy who was of thirteen had read more books on the television screen
than Margie.
 Tommy told Margie that it was a book about school. Margie always hated school. Her school was
situated in a room in her home. It was in the room next to her bedroom. Her Mechanical teacher
flashed on her television screen at a fixed time daily except on Saturday and Sunday. She had to
attend alone. This mechanical teacher asked her questions, gave her homework and checked it. It
also checked the assignment test papers and awarded them.
Margie’s mechanical teacher had been giving her test after test. Margie’s performance had been
going from worse to worst. Her mother called for the County Inspector. He set the speed of the
mechanical teacher right up to the level of an average ten-year child. Tommy told Margie that
hundreds and hundreds of years ago there was old kind of schools. Those schools were situated in a
special building. Men teachers taught in them. All the kids in the area went there and learnt the same
 2

thing. Margie thought that it would be great fun to study in those schools. She wanted to read about
those funny schools.
Just then Margie’s mother called Margie to attend her school. Margie was reluctant but she had to go
inside her schoolroom nonchalantly. It was right next to her bedroom. Her mechanical teacher was
on and waiting for her. It asked Margie to put her homework in the proper slot. Margie did so with a
sigh. the mechanical teacher was teaching her the mathematics topic of fractions but she was
thinking about the schools of the old days and the fun they had.
Summary (2):
 On May 17, 2157, Tommy, a young boy of thirteen happens to find a book in the attic of his house
which he shows to Margie, a girl of eleven. The book is centuries old and its pages are yellow and
crinkly. Both Tommy and Margie are amazed to see that the words in the book are fixed on the pages
and do not move as they do on a screen they are accustomed to. Actually, they have been born and
brought up in an era of advanced computers and T.V. with a mechanical teacher giving lessons at
home.
Margie recalls that once her grandfather had told her about how stories were printed on pages in the
times of his grandfather.
Tommy considers books a waste because, unlike computers, they cannot have new words after one
has finished reading them. Margie is disappointed when Tommy tells her that the book is about a
school because she dislikes schools. Her concept of a school is a T.V. screen with machines giving
lessons in various subjects. The T.V. has a special slot where the students have to submit their
homework which is checked and marked by the machine in no time. Margie’s dislike for a school has
been intensified these days because the mechanical teacher has not been functioning properly.
Margie’s mother calls the County  Inspector to examine the cause behind the error. The Inspector
disbands the mechanical teacher and finds that Margie was not at fault for her poor performance.
Actually, the geography sector had been fixed at a speed that was too fast for the little girl. The
Inspector is able to set the speed to Margie’s level but she is unhappy to have the teacher put in
order. She had hoped that it would be taken away for some time and she would be relieved of the
trouble of taking so many tests.
Tommy informs Margie that the book is not about their kind of school which has a T.V. with
mechanical teachers. It is, on the other hand, about the old kind of schools which used to work
hundreds of years ago. He tells her that the old schools were special buildings where lessons were
taught by men and not by machines. The students of one level were taught together by the same
teacher in the same room.
Tommy and Margie discuss how earlier many students adjusted their level with the same teacher,
unlike their own schools where every teacher is attuned to the requirement of the individual
student. They haven’t even read half the book when Margie’s mother reminds her that it is time for
school. Margie’s schoolroom is right next to her bedroom. She has to study at regular hours because
her mother considers it right to study at a fixed time every day. As the mechanical teacher is teaching
the addition of proper fractions, Margie is lost in her thoughts about the working of schools in old
times. She believes that the kids must have enjoyed going together to school. They must have had fun
going to the same school, studying the same things and being able to help one another.
Summary (3)
Tommy finds a ‘real book’ which has been printed on paper in the attic of his house. He shows the
book to Margie. Together, they both take a look at it. The book is really old and the pages are yellow
and crinkly. In the year 2157, this kind of books doesn’t exist anymore. In this time, words are
moving on a television screen. This television contains over a million books. That is the reason,
Tommy thinks that they are much better. Margie inquires what’s it about. Tommy says that it is
about school. Margie hates school and cannot understand why someone would write about it. She is
having problems with learning geography from her ‘mechanical teacher’. It is black, large and has a
screen on it. It teaches the students, gives them exercises and asks them questions, all in a special
room in their own house. It can also calculate the marks in no times. Margie hates the slot where she
has to insert her homework or test papers. Once the geography sector of her mechanical teacher has
geared too quick so that her marks are getting worse and worse.
The County Inspector slows it after one hour. He is really nice to Margie. She hopes that her
mechanical teacher would be away for a long time. Tommy says that the book which he has found, is
not about their type of school, it is about school centuries ago. They find out that students back then
 2

had a man as a teacher who taught the girls and boys, gave them homework and asked them the
question. They had a special building. And they learned the same thing if they were of the same age.
At first, Margie does not understand how a person could be a teacher and how the students were
taught the same thing because her mother says that education must fit each child’s mind, but these
schools are funny and she wants to read more about it. Then it is time for Margie and Tommy for
their school. Margie goes to the schoolroom in her house, where the mechanical teacher stands. It is
already on because the lessons are always at regular hours. She was thinking about the old school
system and how much fun the children must have, learning and spending time together.
Character Sketch
Margie Jones: Margie Jones is an eleven-year-old girl living in 2157. She is homeschooled by a
mechanical teacher. She has a friend named Tommy. Margie has a diary in which she writes about
finding a ‘real book’. The event had a strong impact on her. From her conversation with Tommy
about the book and school in the past, Margie comes across as naive, having little knowledge about
the way school was in the past.
Tommy: Tommy is Margie’s friend, who is older than her, being thirteen years old. He comes across
smarter than the little girl because he has seen more tele-books and he has more knowledge about
how the school was “centuries ago”.
Value Points
 Margie and Tommy are students of future schools.
 Tommy finds an old book about school in the attic. They turn yellow, crinkly pages of the
book and are surprised to see still words in the book.
 They thought the old book to be wastage of resources, as it was to be thrown after one use.
But tele-books last longer and contain many books together.
 Margie hated school as her teacher gave her test and she performed badly.
 She hated the slot for putting homework and test papers.
 Margie’s mother called County Inspector who came with all his equipment and repaired it in
an hour.
 Margie wasn’t happy as she thought he would take the teacher for a few days.
 County Inspector told her mother that Margie’s bad performance in Geography was due to
the faulty setting of her teacher.
 Tommy explained that centuries ago the schools were not like theirs. They had a man as a
teacher who taught students different subjects, asked questions and gave homework also.
 Margie couldn’t believe the man to be smart enough to have knowledge about different
subjects.
 Tommy told her that the school was in a special building and students would go there and
children of same age group studied the same things.
 But Margie’s mother had told her that every child has to be taught according to his needs.
 Now Margie was interested in reading more about the old funny schools.
 Tommy and Margie attended school at a fixed time.
 Margie thought about the old schools where kids had a lot of fun studying together and
playing.
 The computer screen of her ‘teacher’ was flashing new chapter in arithmetic on the addition
of proper fractions. But Margie was lost in the thoughts of old school.
Vocabulary
Headed—titled; Crinkly—full of wrinkles; Awfully—very much; Funny—humorous; Supposed to
—expected; Throw—send through the air; Million—ten lakhs; Plenty—many; Attic—space just
below the roof to store things; Scornful—hateful; Mechanical—connected with machines; Shake—
to move— Sorrowfully—sadly; County—region; Inspector—a person who inspects. Tool—
equipment; Slot—a given space, time or position; Calculate—to count; Marks—score; In no time—
very fast; Fault—mistake; Geared—prepared and ready for something; Quick—fast; Happen—to
take place; Slow it up—to make something run at low speed; Average—usual standard; Actually—
in fact; Satisfactory—good enough; Superior—wide; Stupid—fool; Pronounce—to make
sound; Hurt—feel pain; Regular—permanent; fix; Smart—wise; Dispute—to argue; Strange—
unknown; Scream—to cry; Kid—child;Adjust—change; Quickly—promptly; Funny—
amusing; Finish—complete; Probably—perhaps;Nonchalantly—lack of care; Whistle—blow
sound with mouth; Dusty—dirty; Beneath—below;Addition—inclusion; Proper—right; Fraction
 2

—part; Insert—put something inside; Sigh—to breathe heavily; Neighbourhood—from

nearby; Yard—land next to a building; Flash—to shine.
MULTIPLE CHOICE QUESTIONS/ Quiz- The Fun They Had
1. On which date did Margie make an entry in her diary about schools ?
(A) 17 May 2156                                            (B) 17 May 2157
(C) 17 May 2158                                            (D) 17 May 2159
Ans. (B) 17 May 2157
2. Who found a real book ?
(A) Tommy                                                      (B) Margie
(C) Tommy’s teacher                                      (D) The mechanical teacher
Ans.Tommy
3. What did Margie write about in her diary ?
 (A) a real school                                             (B) a real teacher
(C) a real book                                                (D)Tommy her grandfather
Ans. (A) a real school
4. Who told Margie once about real books ?
 (A) her father                                                (B) Tommy
 (C) the mechanical teacher                           (D)her grandfather
Ans. (D) her grandfather
5. Why were the pages of the book were yellow and crinkly
 (A) it was a very old book                             (B)Its colour was yellow
 (C) they were yellow because                       (D)none of these 
      written in yellow ink .
Ans. (A)  it was a very old book
6. How were the words in the book?
(A) moving                                                      (B) Steady
(C) getting unprinted after reading                (D) none of these options is right
Ans. (B) steady
7. How old was Margie?
(A) ten years                                                    (B) eleven years
 (C) twelve years                                             (d) thirteen years
Ans. (B) eleven years
8. How old was Tommy?
(A) ten years                                                   (B) eleven years
 (C)-14,/elve years                                         (D) thirteen years
Ans. (D) thirteen years
9. Where did Tommy found the book?
(A) in the attic                                                 (B) in the school
(C) in a shop                                                    (D) in a library
Ans.(A) in the attic
10. What was Margie scornful about?
(A) the printed book                                        (B) the school
(C) Tommy                                                      (D) e-mail books
Ans. (B) the school
11. What do you mean by a mechanical teacher?
 (A) television                                                 (B) a teacher who teaches with instruments
(C) a real teacher                                           (D) all the options are correct
 Ans. (A) television
12. What was Margie’s mechanical teacher giving her?
 (A) tests in mathematics                                (B) tests in geography
(C) a sound beating                                         (D) good marks
Ans. (B) tests in geography
13. Margie’s mother called the County Inspector to
(A) teach Margie                                            (B) give her good marks
 (C) take her to other schools (D) set the mechanical teacher right
 Ans. (D) set the mechanical teacher right
 2

14. Margie’s mother shaken her head sorrowfully :

 (A) at Margie’s poor performance in tests   (B) at the old times of schools
(C) at the printed books                                  (D) at the mechanical teacher
Ans. (A) at Margie’s poor performance in tests
L5. Who was around little man?
(A) the County Inspector                                 (B) the mechanical teacher
 (C) the real teacher                                       (D) Tommy
Ans. (A) the County Inspector
16. Why had the inspector tools and wires with him?
(A) he was to set Margie right                        (B) he was to set the mechanical teacher right (C) he was
to check Margie’s mother         (D) none of these options
Ans. (B) he was to set the mechanical teacher right
17. How long did it take the inspector to set the mechanical teacher right?
 (A) one hour                                                   (B) thirty minutes
 (C) two hours                                                 (D) one month
 Ans. (A) one hour
18. Which part of the mechanical teacher did Margie hate most?
(A) screen                                                        (B) the whole box
(C) slot                                                             (D) none of these
Ans. (C) slot
19. How did Margie feed her homework in the mechanical teacher?
(A) in a punch code                                         (B) in written papers
(C) by speaking                                               (D) none of these options
Ans. (A) in a punch code
20. Margie was doing worse and worse in?
 (A) Geography                                                (B) Maths
 (C) Physics                                                      (D) English
Ans. (A) Geography
21. What did Tommy and Margie mean by a regular teacher
(A) a male teacher                                          (B) a female teacher
 (C) a good teacher                                         (D) a mechanical teacher
Ans. (D) a mechanical teacher
22. Select the title of the story of Tommy and Margie
(A) A Real Book.                                             (B) The Fun They Had
(C) The Fun with Printed Books                      (D) A Printed Book
Ans. (B) The Fun They Had
 Read the extracts and answer the questions that follow.
PASSAGE 1
 Margie even wrote about it that night in her diary. On the page headed 17 May 2157, she wrote,
‘Today Tommy found a real book!’ It was a very old book. Margie’s grandfather once said that when
he was a little boy his grandfather told him that there was a time when all stories were printed on
paper. They turned the pages, which were yellow and crinkly, and it was awfully funny to read
words that stood still instead of moving the way they were supposed to — on a screen, you know.
And then when they turned back to the page before, it had the same words on it that it had had when
they read it the first time.
Questions :
 (i) What did Margie write in her diary?
 (ii) Had Margie ever seen a book before?
(iii) ‘They’ turned the pages. Who does ‘They’ refer to?
(iv) What was funny about the book?
(v) Why had the pages of the book turned yellow and crinkly?
Answers : (i) On the page headed 17 May 2157, Margie wrote, ‘Today Tommy found a real book!’
(ii) No, Margie had never seen a book before.
(iii) They are Margie and Tommy.
(iv) The words in the book stand still instead of moving.
(v) The pages of the book had turned yellow and crinkly because it was very old.
 2

PASSAGE 2
‘Gee,’ said Tommy. ‘What a waste. When you’re through with the book. you just throw it away. I
guess. Our television screen must have had a million books on it and it’s good for plenty more. I
wouldn’t throw it away.’ ‘Same with mine,’ said Margie. She was eleven and hadn’t seen as many
telebooks as Tommy had. Ile was thirteen. She said, ‘Where did you find it ?’ ‘In my house.’ He
pointed without looking because he was busy reading. ‘In the attic.’ ‘What’s it about ?’ ‘School.
‘ Questions :
 (I) What is a waste for Tommy?
(ii) What sort of books did Margie and Tommy have in their schools?
(iii) How old were Margie and Tommy?
(iv) Where did Tommy find the book?
(v) What was that book about?
 Answers :
 (i) Printing books on paper is a waste for Tommy.
(ii) They have moving books on their television screen.
(iii) Margie was eleven and Tommy was thirteen years old
(v) Tommy found the book in his house in the attic. (v) It was about ‘School’.
PASSAGE 3
Margie was scornful. ‘School? What’s there to write about school? I hate school.’ Margie always hated
school, but now she hated it more than ever. The mechanical teacher had been giving her test after
test in geography and she had been doing worse and worse until her mother had shaken her head
sorrowfully and sent for the County Inspector.
Questions :
(i) Name the writer of the story ‘The Fun They Had’.
(ii) What was Margie’s opinion about school?
 (iii) What had been doing her mechanical teacher?
 (iv) What were Margie’s responses?
 (v) Why was the County Inspector sent for?
Answers :
  (i) Issac Asimov.
  (ii) Margie hated school.
(iii)Her mechanical teacher had been giving her test after test in geography.
(iv)Margie’s responses were very poor.
 (v) The County Inspector was sent to check the mechanical teacher.
PASSAGE 4
 He was around the little man with a red face and a whole box of tools with dials and wires. He
smiled at Margie and gave her an apple, then took the teacher apart. Margie had hoped he wouldn’t
know how to put it together again, but he knew how all right, and, after an hour or so, there it was
again, large and black and ugly, with a big screen on which all the lessons were shown and the
questions were asked. That wasn’t so bad. The part Margie hated most was the slot where she had to
put homework and test papers. She always had to write them out in a punch code they made her
learn when she was six years old, and the mechanical teacher calculated the mark in no time.
Questions :
 Who was around little man?
 What did he do to the teacher?
 What had Margie hoped?
 Which part of the mechanical teacher did she hate most and why?
 (v) How did she write her test papers?
 Answers :
(i) The County Inspector was a round little man.
(ii) He took the mechanical teacher into pieces.
(iii) Margie had hoped that the County Inspector would not know how to put it together.
(iv) She hated the slot most because she had to put her homework and test papers in it.
(v) She wrote her test papers in a punch code.
 2

PASSAGE 5
The Inspector had smiled after he was finished and patted Margie’s head. He said to her mother, ‘It’s
not the little girl’s fault, Mrs Jones. I think the geography sector was geared a little too quick. Those
things happen sometimes. I’ve slowed it up to an average ten-year level. Actually, the overall pattern
of her progress is quite satisfactory.’ And he patted Margie’s head again.
Margie was disappointed. She had been hoping they would take the teacher away altogether. They
had once taken Tommy’s teacher away for nearly a month because the history sector had blanked
out completely. So she said to Tommy, ‘Why would anyone write about school?’
Questions :
(i) ‘The Inspector smiled after he was finished’. What was finished?
 (ii) What was the problem with the mechanical teacher?
 (iii) At what level did the Inspector set it?
 (iv) The mechanical teacher was set right but Margie was disappointed, why?
(v) What trouble had been there once with Tommy’s teacher?
 Answers :
(i) He had reassembled the mechanical teacher all right.
(ii) Its geography sector was geared a little too quick.
 (iii) He set it up to an average ten-year child level.
(iv) She had hoped that she would get a long vacation until her mechanical teacher was repaired.
(v) Its history sector had completely blanked out.
PASSAGE  6
‘Maybe’ he said nonchalantly. He walked away whistling, the dusty old book tucked beneath his
Margie went into the schoolroom. It was right next to her bedroom, and the mechanical teacher was
on and waiting for her. It was always on at the same time every day except Saturday and Sunday
because her mother said little girls learned better if they learned at regular hours. The screen was lit
up, and it said: ‘Today’s arithmetic lesson is on the addition of proper fractions. Please insert
yesterday’s homework in the proper slot.’
Questions :
(i) ‘Maybe’, he said nonchalantly. Who does ‘he’ refer to?
(ii) Where was Margie’s school situated?
 (iii) What was the routine of Margie’s mechanical teacher?
 (iv) What topic was Margie going to learn that day?
(v) Find a word from the passage which has the meaning same as ‘showing not any
       interest’.
 Answers :
 (i) ‘He’ refers to Tommy.
(ii) In her house in the room next to her bedroom.
 (iii) It flashed at the right time daily except on Saturday and Sunday.
 (iv) She was going to learn the addition of proper fractions.
(v) Nonchalantly.
PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE (UNSOLVED)
PASSAGE 7
Tommy looked at her with very superior eyes. ‘Because it’s not our kind of school, stupid. This is the
old kind of school that they had hundreds and hundreds of years ago.’ He added loftily, pronouncing
the word carefully, ‘Centuries ago.’ Margie was hurt. ‘Well, I don’t know what kind of school they had
all that time ago.’ She read the book over his shoulder for a while, then said, ‘Anyway, they had a
teacher.’ ‘Sure they had a teacher, but it wasn’t a regular teacher. It was a man.’ ‘A man? How could a
man be a teacher?’ ‘Well, he just told the boys and girls things and gave them homework and asked
them questions.’
Questions :
(i) Name the lesson and its author.
 (ii) ‘Tommy looked at her with very superior eyes.’ Who does ‘her’ refer to?
(iii) Which schools were Tommy talking about?
(iv) ‘But it wasn’t a regular teacher. It was a man.’ With reference to this lesson tell who was a
regular teacher.
 2

(v) ‘A man? How could a man be a teacher ?’ Who said this?

PASSAGE 8
Margie did so with a sigh. She was thinking about the old schools they had when her grandfather’s
grandfather was a little boy. All the kids from the whole neighbourhood came, laughing and shouting
in the schoolyard, sitting together in the schoolroom, going home together at the end of the day.
They learned the same things, so they could help one another on the homework and talk about it.
And the teachers were people  The mechanical teacher was flashing on the screen: ‘When we add
fractions ‘A and ‘A -‘ Margie was thinking about how the kids must have loved it in the old days. She
was thinking about the fun they had.
 Questions :
 ‘Margie did so with a sigh.’ What did Margie do with a sigh?
 What was a special feature of the schools in the old times?
 (iii) What was the feature of learning in the schools of old times?
 (iv) What topic was the mechanical teacher teaching her?
 (v) What was Margie thinking about
9.  Margie’s grandfather once said that when he was a little boy his grandfather told him that
there was a time when all stories were printed on paper. They turned the pages, which were
yellow and crinkly, and it was awfully funny to read words that stood still instead of moving
the way they were supposed to—on a screen, you know.
Questions
(i) What did great grandfather tell about stories?
(ii) How were the pages of a real book?
(iii) Why were the words funny?
(iv) What did Margie think about the words?
Answers
(i)The great grandfather told that there was a time when stories were printed on paper.
(ii) The pages of the real book were yellow and crinkly.
(iii) The words were funny because they were stood still.
(iv) Margie thought that the words were supposed to move on a screen.
10. Margie always hated school, but now she hated it more than ever. The mechanical teacher
had been giving her test after test in geography and she had been doing worse and worse until
her mother had shaken her head sorrowfully and sent for the County Inspector.
Questions
(i)Who was Margie?
(ii) Who was the County Inspector?
 (iii) How did Margie perform in geography?
 (iv) Why was the Country Inspector called for?
Answers
(i)Margie was a girl of eleven years.
(ii) He was a computer mechanic.
(iii) In geography, her performance was worse.
 (iv) The Country Inspector has called for the repairment of her mechanical teacher who was not
functioning properly.
11. He was around the little man with a red face and a whole box of tools with dials and wires.
He smiled at Margie and gave her an apple, then took the teacher apart. Margie had hoped he
wouldn’t know how to put it together again,
Questions
(i)Who is ‘he’ here?
 (ii) Why did the man have a box of tools?
(iii) Why did he take the teacher apart?
(iv) What was Margie’s hope?
Answers
(i)’He’ is the Country Inspector here.
(ii)The man had a box of tools because he was a computer mechanic who repaired dysfunctions of
mechanical teachers.
(iii) He took the teacher apart for repairing it.
 2

(iv) Margie hoped that the mechanic would not know who to put the teacher together again.
12. The Inspector had smiled after he was finished and patted Margie’s head. He said to her
mother, “It’s not the little girl’s fault, Mrs Jones. I think the geography sector was geared a little
too quick”.
Questions
(i)Why did the Inspector pat Margie’s head?
(ii)Who was Mrs Jones?
(iii) What did the Inspector say to Mrs Jones?
(iv) Why did Margie not do good in geography?
Answers
(i)Inspector patted Margie’s head to cheer her up because her performance was not as bad in
geography as it was considered by her teacher.
(ii) Mrs Jones was Margie’s mother.
(iii) The Inspector said to Mrs Jones that it was not Margie’s fault that she could not do good in
geography.
 (iv) Margie did not do good in geography because the geography sector of the mechanical teacher
has geared a little too quick.
13. Margie was hurt, “Well, I don’t know what kind of school they had all that time ago”. She read
the book over his shoulder for a while, then said, “Anyway, they had a teacher”.
Questions
(i)Why was Margie hurt?
(ii) Which book did she read for some time?
 (iii) When was the school in the old book in existence?
(iv) What was Margie sure about?
Answers
(i)Margie was hurt because Tommy called her stupid.
 (ii) She read the old book that Tommy found for some time.
(iii) It was in existence centuries before.
(iv) Margie was sure about the teacher that the children had in school centuries ago.
14. Margie wasn’t prepared to dispute that. She said, “I wouldn’t want a strange man in my
house to teach me.”
 Tommy screamed with laughter. “You don’t know much, Margie. The teachers didn’t live in the
house. They had a special building and all the kids went there.”
 “And all the kids learned the same thing?”
“Sure, if they were the same age.”
Questions
(i)What was the dispute?
(ii) According to Tommy, where do teachers live?
(iii) What did the kids learn in old school?
(iv) What can be said about the old school?
Answers
(i)The dispute was about the teacher of the old school.
(ii) They live in a special building.
(iii) In the old school, all the kids learnt the same thing.
(iv) The old school was a special building and all the kids went there.
15. “But my mother says a teacher has to be adjusted to fit the mind of each boy and girl it
teaches and that each kid has to be taught differently.”
“Just the same they didn’t do it that way then. If you don’t like it, you don’t have to read the book.”
Questions
(i)Why should a teacher be adjusted?
(ii) Who said it and to whom?
(iii) How should each kid be taught?
(iv) Who does ‘they’ refer to here?
 Answers
(i)A teacher should be adjusted to fit the mind of each boy and girl.
(ii) Tommy’s mother said to Tommy.
 2

(iii) Each kid should be taught differently as per his/her level of understanding.
(iv) Here ‘they’ refers to ‘men as teachers’ in the past schools.
16. Margie went into the schoolroom. It was right next to her bedroom, and the mechanical
teacher was on and waiting for her. It was always on at the same time every day except
Saturday and Sunday because her mother said little girls learned better if they learned at
regular hours.
The screen was lit up, and it said: “Today’s arithmetic lesson is on the addition of proper fractions.
Please insert yesterday’s homework in the proper slot.”
Questions
(i)Who was waiting for Margie in her schoolroom?
(ii) What did Margie’s mother say about little girls?
 (iii) What was the mechanical teacher famous for?
(iv) What did Margie learn that day?
Answers
(i)Margie’s mechanical teacher was waiting for her in the schoolroom.
(ii) Margie’s mother said that little girls learned better if they learned at regular hours.
(iii) He was always punctual.
(iv) That day, there was an arithmetic lesson in which she learnt the addition of proper fractions.
17. She was thinking about the old schools they had when her grandfather’s grandfather was a
little boy. All the kids from the whole neighbourhood came, laughing and shouting in the
schoolyard, sitting together in the schoolroom, going home together at the end of the day.
Questions
(i)Who is ‘she’ here?
(ii) Where did her grandfather’s grandfather read?
(iii) Where did the kids in the old school read?
(iv) What similarity do you find in the kids of old school?
Answers
(i)’She’ is Margie here.
(ii) He read in the old school.
(iii) They read in the schoolroom.
 (iv) All the kids learned the same lesson and helped one another with homework.
18. All the kids from the whole neighbourhood came, laughing and shouting in the schoolyard,
sitting together in the schoolroom, going home together at the end of the day. They learned the
same things, so they could help one another with the homework and talk about it.
And the teachers were people…
Questions
(i)What kind of school Margie’s great grandfather read in?
(ii) What kind of teachers taught in the old school?
(iii) Why were the kids given the same homework in the old school?
(iv) How did the kids of the old school have a great sense of cooperation?
 Answers
(i)He read in the old school.
(ii) The teachers were people and taught in the old school.
(iii) In the old school, the kids were given the same homework because they learned the same thing
in the old school.
(iv) The kids of the old school had a great sense of cooperation as they sat together, learned the same
thing and helped one another with homework.

Main Characters of the Story- The Fun They Had

The most important character in the short story “The Fun They Had”  by Isaac Asimov is
Margie. She is the main character whose perspective has been followed by the narrator.
Secondary characters are Tommy, Mrs Jones and the County Inspector.
Give a character sketch of    Margie Jones from the chapter The Fun They Had
Margie Jones is an eleven-year-old girl living in 2155. Except for this information, nothing much is
revealed about the girl’s outer characterization. We also know that she is homeschooled by a
mechanical teacher and that she has a friend named Tommy. Margie’s inner characterization is
 2

revealed through her actions and her attitude towards school in her time and the past. The fact that
Margie has a diary in which she writes about finding a ‘real book’ indicates the event had a strong
impact on her. From her conversation with Tommy about the book and school in the past, Margie
comes across as naive, having little knowledge about the way school was in the past, and very
mistrustful.
Give a character sketch of Tommy from the chapter The Fun They Had Tommy
Tommy is Margie’s friend, who is older than her, being thirteen years old. He comes across as
smarter than the little girl because he has seen more telebooks and because he has more knowledge
about how school was “centuries ago”.
Extra Very Short Answer Type Important Questions
1. On what date did Margie make an entry in her diary about the real book?
Ans. She did so on 17 May 2157.
2. What did Tommy find?
 Ans. He found a real book.
3. How old was Margie?
 Ans. She was eleven years old.
4. How old was Tommy?
Ans. He was thirteen years old.
5. What was the real book, that Tommy found, about?
 Ans. It was about ‘School’.
6. What did Margie hate?
Ans. She hated school.
7. What had the mechanical teacher been giving to Margie?
Ans. The mechanical teacher had been giving test after test to Margie in geography.
8. Why did Margie’s mother send for the County Inspector?
 Ans. She sent for the County Inspector because Margie had been doing worse and worse in her
geography tests.
9. Why did Margie hate slot most?
Ans. Margie hated slot most because she had to put homework and test papers in it.
10. What was wrong with the geography sector of Margie’s mechanical teacher?
Ans. The geography sector of Margie’s mechanical teacher was geared a little too quick.
II. What do you mean by a regular teacher?
 Ans. It means the mechanical teacher that appears on the television screen at the fixed time.
12. What is the name of Margie’s mother?
 Ans. Her name is Mrs Jones.
13. On which two days there came no mechanical teacher on the TN. screen?
Ans. On Saturday and Sunday.
14. What subject did Tommy learn?
 Ans. He learnt history.
15. Name the writer of the lesson ‘The Fun They Had’.
Ans. Isaac Asimov.

SHORT ANSWER QUESTIONS (to be answered in about 30 – 40 words each)

Q1. Who are Tommy and Margie? How old are they?                                                                    
(Textual)
Ans. Tommy and Margie are students from the year 2157. They are neighbours and spend time
together like children of their age usually do. Tommy is a thirteen-year-old boy and Margie is an
eleven-year-old girl.
 Q2. What did Margie write in her diary?                                                                                             
(Textual)
 Ans. On 17 May 2157 Margie recorded in her diary the discovery of a real book by Tommy. It was a
very old paper book with yellow and crinkly pages.
Q3. Where did Tommy find the book and in what condition?
Or
 Describe the book that Tommy had found in the attic.
 2

Ans. Tommy found a real book in the attic of his house. The pages had turned yellow and crinkly
because it was at least two hundred years old. Moreover, it was all covered with dust as it had been
lying in the attic for ages.
Q4. Had Margie ever seen a book before?                                                                                           (Textual)
Ans.No, Margie had never seen a book before till she saw the one that Tommy had found in the attic
of his house. She had only heard about books from her grandfather who himself had not seen any. He
too had heard about a printed book from his own grandfather.
 Q5. Did Margie like the printed book? Why/Why not?
Ans. Margie was so excited to know that Tommy had found a ‘real’ book which was unlike the on-
screen books the two were used to reading, that she recorded the discovery in her diary. As she
turned the yellow and crinkly pages of the book with Tommy, she found it awfully funny to read it.
While Tommy found it a waste, Margie was fascinated by it and liked it.
Q6. What things about the book did Margie find strange?                                                          
(Textual)
 Ans. Margie lived in an era of mechanical education with telebooks stored in a machine. So she
found it strange that the words in the printed book remained fixed unlike the moving ones on her
television screen.
Q7. “What a waste!” What is Tommy referring to as a ‘waste’? Is it really a waste?
Ans. Tommy thinks that the paper books with words printed and fixed on them are a waste. Once a
book is read, it becomes useless and must be thrown away because it has the same content. Actually,
printed books are not a waste. They can be read by many people over and over again and should be
preserved for future generations.
 Q8. What do you think a telebook is?                                                                                                   (Textual)
Ans. A telebook is a compact book in an electronic form. It is stored in a computer and can be read
by scrolling its pages up, down or sideways on a screen.
Q9. How does Tommy find the telebooks of his own time to be better?
 Ans. Tommy felt that his telebooks were better than the printed books of the ancient times because
they could be stored on television and read again and again. They occupied very little space as
compared to the printed books and need not be discarded once they had been read.
Q10. Where was Margie’s school? Did she have any classmates?                                            
(Textual)
Ans. Margie’s school was inside the comfort of her house. It was just next to her bedroom. It was a
customised school, set up exclusively for her according to her level and needs. No, she did not have
any classmates.
Q11. Why had Margie started hating her school?
 Ans. Margie never liked school. But recently her hatred had increased because of her poor
performance in geography tests. Her mechanical teacher gave her one test after another and her
performance went on becoming worse and worse.
Q12. Which part of her school did Margie hate the most?
Or
 What did Margie hate the most about her school?
Ans. The part that Margie hated most was the slot where she had to put homework and test papers.
She always had to write them in a punch code that she was made to learn at the tender age of six.
Besides, the mechanical teacher calculated her marks in no time which left no scope for Margie to
relax after submitting the assigned tasks.
Q13. What subjects did Tommy and Margie learn?                                                                         
(Textual)
 Ans. Tommy and Margie learnt a lot of subjects like History, Geography and Mathematics.
Q14. What kind of teachers did Margie and Tommy have?                                                          
(Textual)
 Ans. Margie and Tommy had mechanical teachers. They were not real persons but televisions which
had different subject sectors. These teachers were customised to the level of a student. In case of
malfunction, they were disbanded and repaired.
 Q15. Why did Margie’s mother send for the County Inspector?                                               
(Textual)                                                               Or
Why did Margie’s mother shook her head one day and send for the County Inspector?
 2

Ans. Margie’s mother sent for the County Inspector because Margie had been performing poorly in
Geography. The repeated fall in her daughter’s performance disappointed her. So, she decided to call
a specialist, the County Inspector, who could locate the problem and correct it.
Q16. What views did Margie’s mother have about teachers and learning?
 Ans. Margie’s mother was very particular about her child’s education and made sure that Margie
attended her tele-school regularly and studied properly and punctually. She believed that a tele-
teacher had to be adjusted to the mind of each student and that each student had to be taught
differently. Whenever she noticed a snag in Margie’s tele-teacher, she sent for the County Inspector
to get the snag removed so that Margie did not miss Out of her school and learning.
Q17. What was the County Inspector trained to do?
Ans. The County Inspector worked as a technical expert. He was trained to identify and rectify errors
in the functioning of the system installed in the mechanical teachers.
Q18. What idea do you form of the County Inspector as a person?
Ans. The County Inspector was certainly a kind-hearted man. Instead of finding fault with Margie, he
gave her an apple and told her mother that if Margie was not performing well, it was not her fault,
but the fault of the mechanical teacher. He aligned the speed of the geography sector keeping in
mind the level of the girl. Before leaving, he patted Margie on the head and expressed satisfaction at
her performance.
 Q19. Why was Margie doing badly in geography? What did the County Inspector do to help
her? (Textual)
Ans. Margie was doing badly because the speed of the geography sector had been fixed too fast for
her level. The County Inspector slowed down the speed to suit the level of an average ten-year-old.
As Margie was of eleven years, she was comfortable with the new level set by the County Inspector.
Q20. “Margie was disappointed,” says the author. Why was she disappointed?
 Or
 How did the County Inspector disappoint Margie?
Ans. Margie was disappointed because she hated school and hoped that her mechanical teacher
would be taken away for repairs as Tommy’s teacher was once taken away for a month. But
when the County Inspector promptly repaired and reset it at her home itself, she was unhappy.
Q21. What had once happened to Tommy’s teacher?                                                                    
(Textual)
Ans. Once, Tommy’s mechanical teacher had developed a fault and its history sector had blanked out
absolutely. The teacher had to be taken away for repairs and it had taken a month to put it in order.
Q22. Did Margie have regular days and hours for school? If so, why?                                     
(Textual)
Ans. Yes, Margie had regular days and hours for school. She studied from Monday to Friday at the
same time every day. Although her school was a large black television screen installed in her own
house, she had to attend it regularly. Her mother thought that young girls learnt things better if they
studied them at regular hours.
Q23. How does Tommy describe the old kind of school?                                                             
(Textual)
Ans. Tommy describes the old school as a special building where all the children went to study
together. The students of the same age-group learnt the same things which were taught by human
teachers.
Q24. How does Tommy describe the old kind of teachers?
Ans. Tommy tells Margie that the teachers in olden times were not mechanical but real men. They
taught various things to boys and girls, gave them homework and also asked them questions. The
teachers went to a special building called the school where they taught the children in the
classrooms.
Q25. How did Margie react when Tommy told her that twentieth-century schools had human
teachers?
Or
 Why did Margie remark, “How could a man be a teacher”?
Ans. Margie made this remark when she heard Tommy mention that children were taught by human
teachers in the times gone by. She could not believe the truth of Tommy’s comment because she had
not seen any human teacher; she was used to studying with the help of her mechanical tele-teacher
 2

only. Moreover, she believed that a human teacher could not match the mechanical teacher in
intelligence and knowledge.
Q26. Who interrupts Margie and Tommy’s conversation? Why?
Ans. Margie and Tommy were lost in unravelling the exciting mystery of the ‘real’ book that the
latter had found in his attic, when Margie’s mother interrupted them saying “Margie! School!” and
she even suggested to Tommy that it was time for him to attend school, too.
 Q27. When Margie went to her school, what did the teacher on the screen teach?
Ans. When Margie went to her school, which was a room next to her bedroom, the mechanical
teacher taught an arithmetic lesson on the addition of proper fractions. It taught her how to add the
fractions 1/2 and ¼.
Q28. Why couldn’t Margie concentrate on the Arithmetic lesson?
Ans. Margie could not concentrate on the arithmetic lesson because her mind was pre-occupied with
the thoughts about the school that Tommy had just described her. She was awestruck to learn that
children studied together and were taught by real persons in these old schools. She thought how
much fun those students must have had while studying together.
Q29. Why did Margie think that children must have loved to go to school when her
grandfather’s grandfather was a little boy?
Or
 Why did Margie feel that children in old times had fun while studying in school?
Or
why does Margie feel that learning was fun in the schools of the past?
Ans. Margie attends a tele-school, which is just a machine in the room next to her bedroom and she
studies alone unlike students of the schools in the bygone times. She feels that learning was more fun
in those days because hundreds of children had the opportunity of congregating and studying
together with the help of human teachers and printed books. Schools were huge buildings where a
lot of activities could be carried out by students in groups. Compared to that, her present school is
much too mechanical, boring, monotonous and demanding, and she hates it.
Q30. What was Tommy’s opinion about the ‘real book’?
Ans. Tommy found the ‘real book’ a waste as once read you, just throw it away. It did not seem
interesting and useful. The words were fixed on it and not any other thing can be printed on it.
Q.31. How does Tommy describe the old kind of teachers?
Ans. He says that the old teachers did not live in the house. They had a special building and all the
kids went there. They gave homework to students. They were not mechanical teachers, but human
beings.
Q32. Who was the Country Inspector? What was his work?
Ans. The country Inspector was the man who repaired the mechanical teacher. He adjusted the level
of the teacher as per the child’s requirements and intelligence.
Q33. Why was Margie doing worse in geography? What did the County Inspector do to help
her?
Ans. Margie had been doing worse in geography because the mechanical teacher was very fast in
displaying the questionnaire. The County Inspector adjusted its speed up to an average ten-year
level. Thus, the mechanical teacher’s speed was controlled appropriately. The County Inspector
assured that the overall pattern of Margie’s progress was quite satisfactory.
Q.34. Did Margie have regular days and hours for school? If so, why?
Ans. Yes, Margie had regular days and hours for school because her mother said little girls learned
better if they learned at regular hours.
Q35. Why did Tommy pronounce the word ‘centuries ago’ carefully?
Ans. Tommy pronounced the word carefully because he wanted to lay stress on the fact that the
school was very old and it was quite different from theirs.
Q36. What had once happened to Tommy’s teacher?
Ans. Once Tommy’s teacher was taken away for about a month because the history sector had
blanked out completely.
Q37. What is the ‘slot’? Why does Margie hate it?
Ans. ‘Slot’ was a space in the mechanical teacher where each student is to put his homework and test
assignments for marking. Margie hates it the most because she has to work hard to punch code for
answering homework.
 2

Q38. Evaluate ‘The Fun They Had’ as a futuristic story.

Ans. The Fun They Had’ is a futuristic story. It tells us about the revolutionary changes that will
come in the field of education in the 22nd century. Technology will replace the concept of old schools
and printed books. Margie and Tommy are the students of the year 2157. They are taught in their
bedrooms serving as virtual classrooms. A mechanical teacher will replace a human teacher.
Computers and e-books will replace old printed books.
Q.39. How will the e-books be different from the old books that existed centuries ago?
Ans. The very concept of ‘the books’ will change in the 22nd century. The e-books will replace old
books. The books will not be printed on papers. The words will move on a TV/computer screen. The
television screen may have more than a million books on it.
40. What did Margie’s mother think about the teacher’ and ‘the school’?
Ans. Margie’s mother thought that every child had a different intelligence and capacity to
understand things. The mechanical teacher should be adjusted to fit the mind of each boy and girl it
taught. Each kid had to be taught differently. She thought that little girls and boys would learn better
if they learned at regular hours at the ‘school’.
Q41. Describe the characteristics of the old school? How did it influence Margie?
Ans. The old school had several characteristics — the children went to a big building. The man
worked as a teacher and taught the boys and girls. The teacher gave them homework. He also asked
them questions. They sat together and studied the same subject. In the old school, children studied
and played together. It was quite opposite to the school that has been talked about in the chapter.
Margie was very much influenced by the old school. In her class, she was busy thinking about the fun
the children had at that time.
Q42. Will future schools be completely devoid of humans and human values? Give a reasoned
answer.
Ans. Certainly, a revolutionary change will come in the field of education in future. The mechanical
teachers and tele-books will dominate the scene. Every student will be taught by the mechanical
teacher according to his or her ability. However, the institution of schools will remain in one form or
the other. Human teachers will not disappear altogether. Education will never be completely devoid
of humans and human values.
Q43. Why did Tommy and Margie think the old book a wastage of resources?
Ans. Because they found the words in the old book not moving. The pages had turned yellow and
crinkly. Moreover, the old book could not last long.
Q44. What difference did Margie’s mother find in the old school?
Ans. Margie’s mother was of the opinion that children should be taught according to their individual
needs. But in the old school, the children of the same age group studied the same things
Important Long/ Detailed Answer Type Questions- to be answered in about 100 -150 words
each
LONG ANSWER QUESTIONS (to be answered in about 100 – 150 words each)
Q1.How did a chance discovery of a paper book leave Margie and Tommy awestruck?
Ans. Margie (9) and Tommy (13) are neighbourhood friends in the year 2157. It is an age of total
automation, mechanisation, digitalisation and computerisation. Children do not go to a school
building and they are not taught by a human teacher. Instead, their teacher is a tell teacher, a
computer like a machine that has millions of books. It can be customised according to the age and
learning needs and abilities of individual students. Reading is done on a screen that displays
movable text. So, one day when Tommy finds an old, dusty paper book in the attic of his house, he
shares the exciting news with his friend Margie and together they are awestruck, for they had
hitherto never seen or heard about a book that had no screen but only fixed text on pages that had to
be flipped with fingers. As the duo kept reading the book further and further, their excitement kept
growing. They were awestruck to discover that ancient schools were huge buildings where hundreds
of children studied together with the same syllabus, the same subjects and carried out the same
activities and tasks. They were taught by real human teachers with the help of real books. Margie
believes that students those days must have had a lot of fun studying together.
Q2. What are the main features of the mechanical teachers and the schoolrooms that Margie
and Tommy have in the story?                                                                                                                  
(Textual)
 2

Ans. Tommy and Margie are young schools going children in the year 2157. Schools and teachers
have an entirely different form from the ones in the twentieth century. Margie and Tommy’s school
is not in a separate special building but in a room in their respective houses where the television or
the mechanical teacher is placed. Each student has to sit and study alone with the help of the
mechanical teacher. The ‘teacher’ assigns tests to the students and assesses their progress. The
speed of the different subject sectors is fixed according to the age level of each student. There is a
special slot in the tele-teacher where students have to insert their homework. If the mechanical
teacher develops any fault, there are engineers to repair it. Sometimes the fault may be a major one
and it takes longer to repair it, as was the case when Tommy’s history teacher developed a snag.
 Thus, the mechanical teachers and schoolrooms of Tommy and Margie are fully computerised and
are completely different from the present day schools.
Q3. Why did Margie hate school? Why did she think the old kind of school must have been
fun? (Textual)
Ans. Margie hated school because it did not have any fun. Her schedule was too regimented and she
had to study at a fixed time on all days of the week except Saturdays and Sundays. She did not have
any classmates to study with and seek help from. Her mechanical teacher sometimes developed a
snag and assigned the tests that were quite difficult for her. Constant failure to perform well in such
tests was disappointing for her. There were times when she wanted a break, but the technical
advancement of 2157 did not give her a chance. The County Inspector took just a little while to set
right the Geography sector of her teacher.
 She thought that the old kind of school must have been fun because unlike her school, the ancient
schools were in special buildings where the students from the whole neighbourhood came laughing
and playing. Students of the same level would be in the same room and were taught by human
teachers. The students would sit together in the schoolroom, go home together, learn the same
things, help one another with the homework and talk about it. Hence, schools in olden days did not
restrain their students but gave them a chance to grow up together.
 Q4. Do you agree with Margie that schools today are more fun than the school in the story?
Give reasons for your answer.        (Textual)
Ans. Margie’s school, as described in the story, seems to be a boring place where learning in a mere
task. In comparison, schools today are more fun. Students get a chance to come out of their homes
and travel to reach school. On their way, they laugh, play and have so much fun. The schoolyard too
is a great open place where the students get a chance to interact informally with each other. They get
an opportunity to share their experiences and help each other. Their learning schedule is also
flexible and gives them enough time to have fun. They have so many extra-curricular activities which
teach a lot of skills in a fun-filled way. Their teacher is a real person who makes them sit together
and teaches them the same topic. In this way, they learn to adjust and adapt which helps them
develop the values of tolerance and cooperation. Hence, Margie’s view that schools today are more
fun than her school is totally justified.
Q5. Suppose you are Margie. Write a diary entry dated 17th May 2157 about Tommy’s real
book that he found in his attic.
Ans.
Tuesday,
 17th May 2157                                                                                                                  10.00 p.m.
Dear Diary
 It has been a wonderful day for me as I have seen a real, hard-bound printed paper book. In fact,
Tommy found the book in the attic of his house when he was cleaning the cupboard of his
grandfather. It consists of about 200 pages which have become yellow and crinkly with time. It is a
strange experience to read the words fixed on its papers unlike the ones in my telebooks that keep
moving as I scroll.
 When I turn the page, I find the same words again. The book is about a school from olden times,
about two centuries ago. Can you believe that in those times a school was not a room in one’s own
house but a special building dedicated to the purpose of teaching and learning! The students of the
same level studied the same things sitting together in the same classroom. It is really wonderful to
think that the teachers were men and not machines. I really believe that it must have been great fun
for children to go to such schools together, laughing, joking, playing, and teasing each other. How
 2

wonderful it must have been that the students helped each other with lessons as well! I wish I could
travel back in time and study in one of those schools.
 Margie
Q6. Why did Margie hate school? Why did she think the old kind of school must have been
fun?
Ans. Margie hated school because she had a mechanical teacher. It was at her house. She was
supposed to sit in that room alone to complete her home task or assignments. The part Margie hated
the most was the slot where she had to put homework and test papers. She thought that the old
schools must have been fun because the students used to sit together in the classroom. They enjoyed,
laughed and shouted in the schoolyard, going home together at the end of the day. They learned the
same things so that they could help one another with homework and talk about it. All the teacher
were people. Children needed a company to enhance their skills. If they are isolated, they get
depressed and dejected.
Q7. The old schools are considered fun by the modern generation. Explain.
 Ans. The ancient schools consisted of Gurukuls in which the students stayed in the building with the
guru. Then with the change of time Gurukuls changed into schools. Hence the teacher and the
student have a formal relationship. In these schools, teachers are human beings and books are real
ones made of paper. Now with times, the modern generation’s school replaced by e-text and
computers. The future generation would envy when they come to know about the old system of
education in which all the kids went to school together. They studied together, played together. They
could have better innovative minds as they got a chance to discuss things with each other. The old
system of education in which ‘man’ as a teacher could influence his students by the charisma of his
personality. Future generation would utter what fun the schools were long ago.
Q8. Do you agree with Margie that schools today are more fun than the school in the story?
Give reasons for your answer.
Ans. There is no doubt that today’s schools have more fun than the school discussed in the story.
This school has nothing but a mechanical teacher with no emotions and sentiments. It does not have
the ability to understand the psychology of a child. Moreover, it guides a pupil according to its
adjusted modes. But today’s schools work for the overall development of a child. They are given
training in leadership, sports, politics and science. They learn how to adapt themselves to the new
surroundings and cope with strangers. The students sit and learn together forgetting their caste,
colour and creed. These activities don’t give vent to the feelings of depression, alienation and
segregation.
Q9. Will the existing schools and teachers become totally irrelevant in future ‘school’? Give a
reasoned answer.
Ans. Naturally, schools that existed centuries ago will not be the same in the coming centuries. The
system of education will be highly computerised and mechanical. The ‘school’ will have no separate
building. Nor will they be taught the same thing together. The mechanical teacher will be a big TV
screen, good for a million books. The mechanical teacher will be adjusted according to the age and
capacity of the student. But it will be an exaggeration to say that everything about the old schools
will disappear. Even the future schools can’t be completely devoid of the human angle. Perhaps the
institution of the old schools and teachers will remain. Human involvement can’t disappear
altogether.
Q10. Describe the characteristics of old schools. How did they arouse so much interest in
Margie and Tommy?
Ans. The good old students reflected the charm and romance of their times. Every school had its own
buildings. Students from different parts of the town went there for studies. All the students in a class
were taught the same things. They received the same kinds of homework. Hence, students could help
one another. The teachers were real human beings. The books were printed on papers.
 There was an air of romance about the old schools. Margie’s interest was around about them. She
got the relevant information about them from Tommy. In comparison to her mechanical teacher and
her ‘school’, the old schools charmed Margie. She was fascinated by the way children went to their
schools. They studied together. They were taught the same things. It was easier for them to help one
another. Margie was rather envious of the fun the children had in old schools.
Q11. Can you imagine a school without teachers and books? Give your opinion on the basis of
the lesson ‘The Fun They Had’.
 2

Ans. No one can deny the role of modern technologies in our lives and in our studies. Nowadays
education is changing but schools without teachers and without books are beyond imagination.
Without teachers, teaching would not be good because no one would be there to explain and to teach
as well. No student would like the environment, it would be like an office. Teachers are very
important for education. Teachers not only teach us different subjects but they also teach us to live
in discipline and to live together. Teachers resolve the student’s problem and doubt and if they
aren’t in schools the students don’t study enough. As in the lesson Margie does not like her school,
she finds it tedious as she does not have the opportunity to be with other students and to do every
work together. Modern technologies can be taken as an aid to improve the standard of studies but
the schools without books and teachers will never be preferred.
Q12. What is the role of a teacher in the life of a student? How is a human teacher better than
a mechanical teacher?
Ans. Teachers play a very important role in the life of a student. They not only provide bookish
knowledge but also inspire their student to live a meaningful and successful life. They burn
themselves like a candle throughout their lives to remove the darkness and ignorance from their
student’s life. This can be done by a human teacher only. A mechanical teacher can provide ample
knowledge on various subjects but he/she can not boost up their student to do something
distinguished. There is a single mechanical teacher having various sectors geared up according to
the level of the child. There is no companion, no playground and no fun at all. The teaching is
mechanical and monotonous. Thus the human teachers are better than the mechanical teachers in
many ways. They know individually intellect of their students which help them to guide them
individually according to the mental level of students.
CHAPTER: 2 THE SOUND OF MUSIC
BY: Deborah Cowley
PART-I
INTRODUCTION
This is a lesson, giving inspiration to those who are physically handicapped. In this lesson, the author
has shown how handicapped persons are to face trouble and difficulties in their life. Most of them
make a compromise with their destiny. They accept their handicapped life and take to begging or
some other lawless activities but some persons being handicapped do not give to it.  They struggle
hard. They fight it hard and rise themselves to a high position in life. To them, handicapped life is not
a curse but a boon. A small girl of eleven Evelyn Glennie gets her hearing capacity totally killed. But
she does not give to it. She struggles hard activities and learns the music. She becomes the most
sensational music star in the world. She becomes a figure of inspiration for disabled people.
Introduction (2):
 The biographical feature “The Sound of Music” (Part I) reveals the achievements of the multi-
percussionist, Evelyn Glennie who overcame her handicap of hearing impairment with great
determination and confidence. The feature describes how, under the able guidance of Ron Forbes,
Evelyn Glennie found a way out of her problem by developing an ability to sense music through
different parts of her body.
Plot/ Theme / Central Idea of the Lesson/ Literary Analysis of The Sound of music/
Main Idea
THEME
The first part of the feature is based on the theme that earnest efforts and able guidance pave one’s
way to success. The aspirations, endeavours and achievements of the eminent Scottish percussion
musician Evelyn Glennie were made possible by her unfaltering determination. She overcame the
challenge of her impaired hearing through her firm belief in herself and great confidence in her will.
 

  The significance of the Title – The Sound of Music (Value Based)

TITLE
The title “The Sound of Music” is quite appropriate as the feature briefly relates the inspiring success
story of the talented musician Evelyn Glennie. The subtitle “Evelyn Glennie Listens to Sound Without
Hearing It” suggests what the readers are going to discover. It leaves them curious about how
Glennie must have developed sensitivity to the sounds of music despite her deafness. She could
 2

sense the sounds and vibrations of music through her skin, her hair, her cheekbones, her feet – in
fact, through every part of her physical frame. The title also alludes to the famous movie with the
same name. Thus both the main title and the subtitle are apt.
Vocabulary
Rush hour—A time when people usually travel; Crowd—a large number of people gathered
together;Jostle—push roughly; Underground—below the earth; Vibration—slight shaking
movement;Approach—reach close; Prestigious—having high status; Daunting—tough; Aspiring
—having strong desire; Challenge—difficult job; Profoundly—extreme; Realise—come to
know; Conceal—hide;Deafness—inability to hear; Deteriorate—become worse; Specialist—
a highly skilled person in a specific field; Impair—hinder; Aid—support; Determine—to be certain
to do something; Pursue—follow; Discouraged—made somebody less confident; Percussionist—a
player of a musical instrument; Potential—capacity; Solo—a piece of music for only one
person; Hectic—very busy;Intrigue—secret plan; Function—work; Effortlessly—
easily; Especially—used to point out one person, thing, or situation, Flawlessly—without
stopping; Tingle—itching; Fingertip—the tip of a finger; Surprisingly—with surprise; Delight-
great pleasure; Audience—a group of people gathered to watch/listen to a play; Prestigious—
honoured; Soloist—a person who plays an instrument;Extraordinary—uncommon; Confess—
accept; Workaholic—too much devoted to work; Classical—relating to ancient art; Enormous—
too much, very big; Concert—musical performance; Priority—a thing regarded as more important
than another; Accomplish—to achieve; Handicapped—physically or mentally disabled; Pleasure
—happiness.
Download  Full Lesson in PDF
Moral/ Message of the lesson – The Sound of Music
MESSAGE
Evelyn’s Glennie’s bio-sketch gives us the message that handicaps may be countered, problems may
be overcome, and aspirations can be realized if one is firmly resolute and confident. Those who do
learn to overcome hardships certainly achieve the highest goals. There is always a way out of the
challenges of life; only one has to trace the way and adhere to it with unstaggering faith in one’s
abilities.
CHARACTERS
Evelyn Glennie
Evelyn Glennie, the internationally renowned percussionist, emerges as an embodiment of
unflinching determination, strong self-belief, dedication and courage. Although challenged by severe
hearing impairment, this young girl is able to make her way to an enviable position in life. Evelyn
was found to have lost her hearing faculty at a very young age of eight years but her strong
determination enabled her to encounter the challenge very bravely. Instead of joining the school for
the deaf, as suggested by the headmistress of her school, she decided firmly to lead the life as a
normal girl. She wanted to play the xylophone but was discouraged by her teachers. However, her
resolution was strengthened by the encouragement she got from the percussionist, Ron Forbes.
Under his able guidance, Evelyn learnt how to develop sensitivity to musical sounds through
different parts of her body. She managed to sense musical notes through her skin, her hair, her
fingers, and even her bare feet. Endowed with great confidence, Evelyn was able to get admission to
the Royal Academy of Music, London, the most prestigious institution for music. Her confidence and
devotion enabled her to receive the highest awards in percussion music. Such is her contribution to
the percussion music that it has earned a special place in the orchestra. Despite her deafness, Evelyn
gives solo performances and has command over a large number of percussion instruments. A person
with a humanitarian spirit, Evelyn even performs in prisons and hospitals. Thus, with her confidence
and resolute decision, Evelyn has revealed to the world that disabilities disappear before dedication
and determination. Her achievements are a source of inspiration for those who suffer from
handicaps.
Summary in English- The Sound of Music
DETAILED SUMMARY
 This chapter tells about the life story of a Scottish girl named Evelyn Glennie. When she was eight
years old, it was noticed for the first time that she had lost her hearing capacity to some extent. She
managed to conceal it from her friends and teachers in the school. But when she was of eleven, the
 2

case of her deals got confirmed. She had lost her hearing capacity totally. It happened as a result of
gradual nerve damage. Everything had turned black for her.
 But she did not give up to it. She was determined to lead a normal life. She learnt music. A famous
percussionist Ron Forbes helped her a lot in the learning of music. He encouraged her. Ile told her
not to hear music through her ears but through some other way. She practised hard and got success
in listening to music through other organs of her body. She had learnt to open her mind and body to
sounds and vibrations
She never looked behind from that point onwards. She toured the United Kingdom with a youth
orchestra. At the age of sixteen, she decided to make music her life. She gave an audition for the
Royal Academy of music. She scored one of the highest marks in the history of the academy. She had
got a mastery of some 1000 instruments of music.
 She could listen and understand even the minutes’ point. It seems impossible that a deaf person like
her can respond to the things so fluently. She spoke flawlessly with a Scottish lilt. She says that music
pours in through every part of her body. It tingles in the skin, her cheekbones and even her hair.
When she plays the xylophone, she can listen to its music through the finger tops. By leaning against
the drums, she can listen to the echoes in her heart. She performs barefooted on a wooden platform
so that music may reach to her heart through her feet and legs.
 In 1991 she was presented with the Royal Philharmonic Society’s prestigious Soloist of the Year
Award. She calls her a workaholic. Apart from the regular concerts, she gives free performances in
prisons and in hospitals. She also gives high priority to classes for young musicians. She is a shining
inspiration for deaf children.
Summary(2):
 This biographical feature is a brief account of how Evelyn Glennie, a Scottish musician, was able to
achieve the greatest heights in the field of music despite the hearing impairment she suffered at a
young age of eight years. Instead of yielding to the handicap, Evelyn pursued her dream and
eventually made her way to the Royal Academy of Music in London.
Evelyn’s mother came to know about her daughter’s deafness when at the age of eight, the latter was
to give her performance on the piano in school but could not hear her name being called. When her
deafness was confirmed at the age of eleven, the headmistress of her school suggested that she
should be sent to the school for deaf children. But Evelyn was not the kind of girl who could be
discouraged.
 Once, when she was demotivated by the teachers from playing upon a xylophone, Ron Forbes, a
great percussionist, came to her rescue. He observed great potential in her and guided her on how to
sense music through different parts of her body without listening through ears. She then opened up
her mind and body to sense the sounds and vibrations of musical instruments.
Evelyn now dedicated herself to music and participated in a youth orchestra in the United Kingdom.
Afterwards, she moved from orchestra to solo performances. She got one of the highest scores in the
history of the Royal Academy of Music when she gave an audition for it. At the age of seventeen, she
moved to the Royal Academy for a three-year course and bagged the topmost awards during her
career. With her unfaltering determination, she became the most eminent and most demanded
percussionist who could play proficiently a large number of instruments. Not only did she speak
flawlessly, but she also managed to learn French and basic Japanese.
 According to Evelyn, she could feel music pouring in through every part of her body – her skin, her
cheekbones, even her hair. She could feel the vibrations of instruments penetrate into her body
through her bare feet. In 1991, she received the prestigious ‘Soloist of the Year Award’ presented by
the Royal Philharmonic Society.
 A person with a humane attitude, Evelyn gave free concerts in prisons and hospitals. With her
efforts, she secured a significant place for percussion instruments in the orchestra. In fact, Evelyn
Glennie is a great inspiration for all those who suffer from physical disabilities.
Summary (3)
Evelyn Glennie is a virtuoso percussionist. She can play about 1000 instruments with perfection. She
listens to sound without hearing it. Evelyn fought against a physical disability and became a source
of inspiration for thousands of disabled persons. She was profoundly deaf. She was 11 years old
when it was discovered that she had a hearing disability. She wanted to pursue her career in music
but her teachers discouraged her, it was Ron Forbes who recognized her potential and supported
her in achieving her goal. He advised her not to listen through her ears but try to sense and feel it in
 2

some other way. Soon she was excited. She felt the vibrations of the higher drum from the waist
above and the lower drum from the waist down. Later she realized that she could feel the vibrations
in every part of her body. She had learnt to open her body and mind to the sounds and vibrations.
 Evelyn joined the prestigious Royal Academy of Music and scored one of the highest marks in the
history of the academy. She worked hard with strong determination. She got right to the top. In
1991, she was presented with the Royal Philharmonic Society’s prestigious Soloist of the Year
Award. Evelyn gives free concerts in prisons and hospitals. She is a shining inspiration for deaf
children. She has accomplished more than most people twice her age. She has brought percussion to
the front of the orchestra
Extract Based / comprehension test  Questions and Answers of The Sound of Music
 MPQRTANT PASSAGES FOR COMPREHENSION
Read the following passages and answer the questions given at the end of each :
PASSAGE 1
 Evelyn Glennie’s loss of hearing had been gradual. Her mother remembers noticing something was
wrong when the eight-year-old Evelyn was waiting to play the piano. ‘They called her name and she
didn’t move. I suddenly realised she hadn’t heard,’ says Isabel Glennie. For quite a while Evelyn
managed to conceal her growing deafness from friends and teachers. But by the time she was eleven
her marks had deteriorated and her headmistress urged her parents to take her to a specialist. It was
then discovered that her hearing was severely impaired as a result of gradual nerve damage. They
were advised that she should be fitted with hearing aids.
Questions :
(I) At what age was her deafness sighted first?
(ii) For what her name was called?
 (iii): What was Evelyn’s response when her name was called?
 (iv) When was her deafness confirmed?
 (v) From whom did she try to conceal her deafness?
 Answers :
 (i) At the age of eight years.
 (ii) Her name was called to play the piano.
(iii) She did not move at the call of her name.
 (iv) Her deafness was confirmed when she was eleven years old.
(v) From her teachers and friends.
PASSAGE 2
But Evelyn was not going to give up. She was determined to lead a normal life and pursue her
interest in music. One day she noticed a girl playing the xylophone and decided that she wanted to
play it too. Most of the teachers discouraged her but percussionist Ron Forbes spotted her potential.
He began by tuning two large drums to different notes. ‘Don’t listen through your ears,’ he would say,
‘try to sense it some other way.’ Says Evelyn, ‘Suddenly I realised I could feel the higher drum from
the waist up and the lower one from the waist down.’ Forbes repeated the exercise, and soon Evelyn
discovered that she could sense certain notes in different parts of her body. had learnt to open my
mind and body to sounds and vibrations.’ The rest was sheer determination and hard work.
 Questions :
(i) What had happened to Evelyn?
 (ii) What was she determined to?
 (iii) Who was Ron Forbes?
(iv) What did he inspire Evelyn for?
 (v) How did he ask Evelyn to hear music?
 Answers :
(I) Her hearing capacity had gone completely.
 (ii) She was determined to lead the normal life.
(iii) He was a famous percussionist of Evelyn’S school.
(iv) He inspired Evelyn to pursue her music.
(v) He asked Evelyn to hear music not through her ears but other pans of her body.
 2

PASSAGE 3
She never looked back from that point onwards. She toured the United Kingdom with a youth
orchestra and by the time she was sixteen, she had decided to make music her life. She auditioned
for the Royal Academy of Music and scored one of the highest marks in the history of the academy.
She gradually moved from orchestral work to solo performances. At the end of her three-year
course, she had captured most of the top awards.
Questions :
 (1) Why did she tour the United Kingdom?
(ii) What did she decide to make her life?
(iii) What was her performance in the audition for the Royal Academy of Music?
(iv) From orchestra what did she decide to move?
(v) What was her performance during the course in the Royal Academy of Music
Answers :
 (i) With a young orchestra for giving music performances.
 (ii) Music.
 (iii) She scored the highest marks in them. history of the academy.
 (iv) She decided to move to solo:
(v) She had captured most of the top awards.
PASSAGE 4
Not surprisingly, Evelyn delights her audiences. In 1991 she was presented with the Royal
Philharmonic Society’s prestigious Soloist of the Year Award.”Says master percussionist James
Blades, ‘God may have taken her hearing but he has given her back something extraordinary. What
we hear, she feels—far more deeply than any of us. That is why she expresses music so beautifully.’
Questions :
(I) How do Evelyn’s audiences feel?
(ii) What award did she win in 1991?
 (iii) Who was James Blades?
(iv) The things what we hear, what does Evelyn do with them?
 (v) How does she express her music?
 Answers :
 (i) Her audiences feel delighted.
(ii) ‘Soloist of the Year Award’ by Philharmonic Society.
(iii) He was a master percussionist.
(iv) She feels them.
 (v) She expresses her music beautifully.
PASSAGE 5
Evelyn Glennie has already accomplished more than most people twice her age. She has brought
percussion to the front of the orchestra and demonstrated that it can be very moving. She has given
inspiration to those who are handicapped, people who look to her and say, ‘If she can do it, I can.’
And, not least, she has given enormous pleasure to millions.
Questions :
(i) What has Evelyn Clennie achieved?
(ii) What has he done for percussion?
 (iii) To whom has she given inspiration?
(iv) What has she done for millions?
 (v) Name the chapter and the author.
Answers :
(i) Evelyn Glennie has achieved more than most people twice her age.
 (ii) She has brought percussion to the front of the orchestra.
(iii) She has given inspiration to disabled,
(iv) She has given pleasure to millions.
(v) The name of the chapter is ‘The Sound of Music’ and its author is ‘Deborah Cowley’
Value Points
 Evelyn Glennie was a seventeen-year-old girl, she had decided to make music her life. But
she was completely deaf.
 2

 This aspiring musician, feels the vibration of an approaching train, has been selected for
training at the prestigious Royal Academy of Music in London.
 Glennie started losing her hearing power gradually from the age of eight due to nerve
damage.
 She was advised to be sent to school for the deaf. But Evelyn was determined to lead a
normal life and pursue her interest in music.
 Most of the people discouraged her but percussionist Ron Forbes noticed her potential and
motivated her to feel music in different parts of her body.
 Evelyn immediately realized higher drum from the waist up and lower drum from the waist
down.
 During her 3 years course in Royal Academy of Music, Evelyn scored highest marks in the
history of Academy, she got most of the top awards and started giving solo-performances.
 According to her, “If you work hard and know where you are going, you’ll get there”.
 It is fascinating to watch Evelyn working without much effort. She speaks clearly as she
could listen till the age of eleven. During the conversation, she watches lip movement, face and
especially eyes.
 She had learnt French and basic Japanese.
 While playing instruments, she remained barefoot on a wooden platform, so that the
vibrations pass through her bare feet and up her legs. She could feel music through every part
of her body.
 She has been a workaholic and has been rewarded enormously.
 Besides regular concerts, she has given free concerts in prisons and hospitals. Teaching
young musicians is her top priority. Her life is an inspiration for all differently abled people.
EXTRACTS FOR COMPREHENSION
Read the following extracts and answer the questions that follow in one or two lines each.
(I)
 It was her first day at the prestigious Royal Academy of Music in London and daunting enough for
any teenager fresh from a Scottish farm. But this aspiring musician faced a bigger challenge than
most:
(a) Who is referred to as the ‘aspiring musician’?
 Evelyn Glennie is referred to as the aspiring musician.
(b) What was likely to daunt teenager?
The first day in a great and renowned institute like The Royal Academy of Music, London was likely
to daunt any teenager.
(c) What do you understand by the expression: “fresh from a Scottish farm”? “
Fresh from a Scottish farm” implies that the girl belonged to the family of farmers in Scotland and
had not yet attained much experience or exposure in the world.
(d)What bigger challenge did she have to face?
The ‘bigger challenge’ that she had to face was to rise in spite of her total hearing impairment.
(II)
They called her name and she didn’t move. I suddenly realised she hadn’t heard.”
(a) Who is ‘she’ in these lines?
In these lines, ‘she’ refers to Evelyn Glennie when she was a young girl of eight years.
 (b) Who is the speaker in these lines?
The speaker in these lines is Evelyn’s mother, Isabel Glennie.
(c) Who were ‘they’? Why had they called her name and what was her response?
They’ were the announcers. They had called Evelyn’s name to invite her to the stage to give her
performance on the piano. However, Evelyn did not respond to their call because she didn’t hear it.
(d) What did the speaker realize?
The speaker, Isabel Glennie, realized that Evelyn had a serious hearing problem.
(III)
 They were advised that she should be fitted with hearing aids and sent to a school for the deaf.
(a) Who are ‘they’? By whom were they advised?
‘They’ are the parents of Evelyn Glennie. They were advised by the headmistress of the school.
(b) Who is ‘she’ and what recommendation was made for her?
 2

‘She’ is Evelyn Glennie and it was recommended that she should be provided with hearing aids in
order to be able to hear.
(c) What other proposal was made for her?
The headmistress made another proposal that Evelyn should be sent to a school for the deaf.
(d) Why was this proposal considered appropriate?
 Evelyn suffered from hearing impairment. Therefore, the proposal to send her to a school for the
deaf was considered appropriate as she would be taught by specialist teachers in a special
environment.
(IV)
Most of the teachers discouraged her but percussionist Ron Forbes spotted her potential.
 (a) Who is ‘her’ in the above extract?
 ‘Her’ here refers to Evelyn Glennie.
(b) What did she want to do?
She wanted to learn to play the xylophone.
 (c) Why did her teachers discourage her?
 Her teachers discouraged her because they felt that being deaf she would not be able to learn to play
the xylophone.
(d) What was the difference between the attitude of the teachers and that of Ron Forbes?
The teachers, with their negative attitude, saw only the handicap of Evelyn whereas Ron Forbes,
with his optimistic and positive attitude, could see her potential and capabilities.
(V)
 “I had learnt to open my mind and body to sounds and vibrations.” The rest was sheer
determination and hard work.
(a) Who is the speaker in the first line?
 In the first line, the speaker is Evelyn Glennie, the famous multi-percussionist.
 (b)How was she able to hear sounds and vibrations?
She was able to hear sounds and vibrations by sensing them through her body and her mind. Being
deaf, she could not hear with her ears so she had trained and sensitized her body and mind.
(c)What does ‘the rest’ stand for? How could she achieve it?
The rest’ stands for the greatest heights that Evelyn scaled in the sphere of percussion music. Her
firm determination and dedicated work enabled her to achieve those heights.
(VI)
 She gradually moved from orchestral work to solo performances. At the end of her three-year
course, she had captured most of the top awards.
(a) Who is ‘she’ in these lines? How did she advance in her career?
‘She’ refers to Evelyn Glennie, an eminent percussionist. Initially, she performed in a group of the
orchestra. Gradually, she started giving solo performances.
(b) Where did she pursue her three-year course?
She pursued her three-year course in the most prestigious institute of music in England, The Royal
Academy for Music, London.
 (c) What were her achievements at the end of her course?
At the end of her course, she had bagged the biggest awards in her field.
(d) What made her achievements so great?
 The fact that she had won the awards despite her hearing disability made her achievements so
great.
(VII)
 “It pours in through every part of my body. It tingles in the skin, my cheekbones and even in my
hair.”
(a) Who is the speaker of these words?
 Evelyn Glennie is the speaker of these words.
 (b) What does ‘it’ stand for?
 It stands for music or musical sounds and vibrations.
 (c) Why does she have to sense it through different parts of her body?
 Evelyn Glennie had to sense music through different parts of her body because her hearing ability
was totally lost.
(d) How did the different parts of her body sense ‘it’?
 2

The sound waves and vibrations of music tingled her skin, cheekbones, hair, torso and legs. From
these sensations, she picked up the music.
(e) What does this statement show the speaker’s character?
This statement shows that Evelyn was very sensitive to even the smallest of the sensations. She was
determined to achieve her goal in spite of her handicap.
Main Characters of the Story- The Sound of Music
CHARACTERS
Bismillah Khan In “The Sound of Music” (Part II), Bismillah Khan has been portrayed as a great
musician, a devout patriot, and a liberal human being. Bismillah Khan has been one of the most
eminent musicians of India who honoured rich, cultural heritage of Indian music. Born and brought
up in the family of musicians, he inherited and learnt a lot from his paternal and maternal families.
But he further enriched the shehnai music by his improvised raagas which he harmonised with the
waves of the Ganga. His passion for music started at the early age of three and continued up to his
death at ninety.
Starting with playing music in temples and on the banks of the Ganga, Bismillah Khan rose to fame
with international conferences and concerts. Such was his fame that he was invited to play shehnai
at the Red Fort on the occasion of the independence of India on August 15, 1947. Many awards like
the Padamshri, the Padma Bhushan and the Padma Vibhushan were conferred on him. He has also
been honoured with the Bharat Ratan, the greatest civilian award in India. He played shehnai in
Afghanistan before King Zahir Shah; was invited to perform at Lincoln Central Hall, USA; participated
in the World Exposition in Montreal, in the Cannes Art Festival and Osaka Trade Fair. Such is his
international fame that in Teheran, an auditorium has been named after him.Bismillah Khan was a
great patriot who declined the offer of his student to settle down in the USA. He had a profound love
for the Ganga in Benaras and his birthplace, the estate in Dumraon, Bihar. Such high regard does he
have for the rich heritage of India, that he was not allured by the glamour of the film world.

Bismillah Khan was a liberal human being who had respect for all religions. Though a devout
Muslim, he played shehnai every day in the Kashi Vishwanath temple, Benaras. Thus, a great
musician and a great human being, Bismillah Khan earned international repute for himself. 
                          Additional Very Short Answer Type Questions
1. What was wrong with Evelyn Glennie?
 Ans. She was profoundly deaf.
2. When was her deafness first noticed?
Ans. Her deafness was first noticed at the age of eight
3. At what age did Evelyn go to the Royal Academy of music in London?
Ans. She went there at the age of seventeen.
4. What was Evelyn’s special field of interest?
 Ans. She was interested in music.
5. At what age was Evelyn’s deafness confirmed?
Ans. Her deafness was confirmed at the age of eleven.
6. Who was Ron Forbes?
Ans. He was the music instructor in Evelyn’s school.
7. At what age did Evelyn visit the United Kingdom with a youth orchestra?
 Ans. At the age of sixteen years.
8. What was her performance in the audition for the Royal Academy of music?
Ans. She scored the highest marks in the history of the academy.
9. What award did Evelyn win in 1991?
 Ans. In 1991 she was presented with the Royal Philharmonic Society’s Prestigious Soloist of the
Year Award.
10. How did Ron Forbes ask Evelyn to hear music?
Ans. Ile asked Evelyn to hear music not through her cars but other parts of her body.
11. Who did Evelyn give a big inspiration too?
 Ans. She gave a big inspiration to the handicapped people.
SHORT ANSWER QUESTIONS
(to be answered in about 30 – 40 words each)
 2

 Q1. Which train was Evelyn waiting for on the underground train platform? How did she feel
when she sensed the train approaching?
 Ans. On the underground train platform, Evelyn was waiting for a train to London where she was to
join the prestigious Royal Academy for Music. As she sensed the train approaching, she felt both
nervous and excited.
 Q2. How old was Evelyn when she went to the Royal Academy of Music? Why was she nervous
on her way to the academy?                   (Textual)
Ans. Evelyn was only seventeen years of age when she went to the Royal Academy of Music, London.
Her nervousness was the result of her young age and lack of exposure. Coming from a  farmland in
Scotland, she had not experienced much of the world. In addition, going to a big institute like The
Royal Academy of Music with her hearing disability made her uneasy.
Q3. While leaving for the Royal Academy of Music, why was Evelyn excited despite her
nervousness?
Ans. For Evelyn, going to the Royal Academy of Music, London was a dream come true. She was
going to join a three-year course in an institute she had cherished to join. It excited her to think that
despite her impaired hearing she had made her way to such a prestigious institute.
 Q4. When was Evelyn’s deafness first noticed? When was it confirmed?   (Textual)
Or                                                                           
 How did Evelyn’s parents come to discover her deafness?
Ans.Evelyn’s deafness was first noticed when she was eight years old. In fact, her mother had
noticed it when Evelyn had not responded to a call for a performance on the piano. Her deafness was
confirmed at the age of eleven when her poor academic performance forced her parents to consult a
specialist, who discovered that her hearing was badly impaired because of gradual nerve damage.
Q5. Why had Evelyn’s headmistress advised her parents to take her to a specialist? Evelyn managed
to hide her growing deafness from students and teachers for some time. However, by the time she
was eleven years old, her performance in school deteriorated and her marks decreased. It was then
that the headmistress advised her parents to consult a specialist.
 Q6. What advice were the parents of Evelyn given once her deafness was confirmed?
Ans. When the deafness of Evelyn was confirmed by a specialist, Evelyn’s parents were advised to
get hearing aids for their daughter. They were also advised to send her to a special school where
only deaf children were taught.
 Q7. “Everything suddenly looked black”. Why does Evelyn say so?
Ans. When Evelyn was advised to use hearing aids and join the school for the deaf, she felt that her
future was bleak and dark. She was depressed, as all hope for great achievements seemed to have
vanished. She had now become a disabled child who could not have easy access to normal life.
 Q8. How did Evelyn Glennie respond to the discovery of her deafness?
Ans. On learning about her deafness due to gradual nerve damage, Evelyn Glennie, instead of giving
up, decided to lead a normal life like other children, and pursue her dream of learning music.
 Q9. How did Evelyn’s teachers respond when she expressed her desire to play the xylophone?
Ans. Evelyn always loved music and despite her deafness, she expressed a desire to play the
xylophone when she saw another girl playing it. But her teachers felt that she would not be able to
play Q1 it because of her impaired hearing and they discouraged her.
 Q10. Who wiped Evelyn to continue with music? What did he do and say?                       
(Textual)
Ans. It was Ron Forbes, the percussionist, who encouraged and helped. Evelyn to continue with
music. While her teachers discouraged her, he noticed her potential and decided to develop it. He
told Evelyn to train different parts of her body to sense musical notes. He turned two drums with
different notes to make her sense the higher ones through the upper part of her body and the lower
ones through down her waist.
Q11. How did Evelyn open her mind and body to musical sounds and vibration s?
Ans. As the guide I by Ron Forbes, Evelyn learnt to listen through different parts of the body other
than her ears. Her mind and body were sensitized to notice and differentiate various sounds and
vibrations of music. She compensated for the loss of hearing with this awakened and sharpened
sense in other parts of her body.
Q12. Why does Evelyn say that men with bushy beards give her trouble?
 2

Ans. Evelyn says that men with bushy beards give her trouble because she has to watch their whole
face, especially their eyes, d in order to grasp what they say. just watching their lips did not help as
the lips remained partially hidden in the beards.
Q13. Which qualities of character enabled Evelyn to move ahead in life?
Ans. Unfaltering determination and hard work enabled Evelyn to move ahead in life without looking
back. Instead of yielding .r before her handicap, she decided to overcome it and lead the life of a
normal person. Being a workaholic, she put in her earnest efforts and kept advancing further and
further.
Q14. How did Evelyn get admission to the Royal Academy of Music, London?
Ans. Evelyn gave audition for admission to Royal Academy of Music, London. Her score in the
audition was one of the highest in the history of the academy. Therefore, she got selected for a three-
year course.
 Q15. What were Evelyn’s achievements after she joined the Royal Academy of Music, London?
Ans. At the Royal Academy of Music, London, Evelyn began as one of the performers in an orchestra.
But gradually she moved on to give solo performances. At the end of her three-year course, she had
bagged the biggest awards in the Academy.
Q16. What is Evelyn’s view of her achievements?
 Ans. Evelyn is so modest that she does not consider her achievements to be heroic deeds. She feels
that if one has the clarity of the goat and puts in hard work, one is sure to achieve the aim. She
believes that it is through hard work only that she has been able to achieve success.
Q17. What reveals that Evelyn has succeeded immensely in her career?
Ans.Evelyn’s success in her career is revealed by the fact that she has command over about a
thousand musical instruments. As a percussionist, she is the most admired one at the international
level. In 1991, the Royal Philharmonic Society conferred on her the most prestigious “Soloist of the
Year Award”.
Q18. Name the various places and causes for which Evelyn performs.      (Textual)
Ans. Evelyn performs in regular concerts on the global level. But she also gives concerts free of
charge in prisons and hospitals. In addition, she holds classes for young musicians.
 Q19. Who is James Blades? What is his opinion about Evelyn’s talent?
Ans. James Blades is a master percussionist. He believes that God might have taken Evelyn’s hearing
but has given her back something extraordinary. The audience hears what she feels, which is far
deeper than what any of the other percussionists feel. It is due to this talent that she expresses music
so beautifully.
Q20. How is Evelyn an inspiration for the handicapped people?
Ans.Evelyn’s achievements, gained through determination and hard work, set an example before
other handicapped people. They gain confidence from her example and believe that they too can
achieve their goals in life by overcoming their handicaps with firm determination.
Q21. What is Evelyn’s contribution to percussion?
 Ans. Evelyn has contributed to percussion by securing for it a front place in the orchestra. She has
shown how the music of the percussion instruments is deeply moving and touches the hearts and
emotions of people.
LONG ANSWER QUESTIONS
Q1.How does Evelyn hear music?    (Textual)     
Or                              
Evelyn Glennie’s deafness was more than compensated by other parts of her body so far as
music was concerned. Discuss.
Evelyn Glennie had a deep passion for music but unfortunately, she lost her hearing completely at
the age of eleven years. She wanted to lead a normal life and play the xylophone, but her teachers
discouraged her considering her deafness to be an obstruction. However, Ron Forbes, a great
percussionist, trained her to listen to the musical sounds and vibrations not through ears, but
through other parts of her body. He created two drums with different sounds to make her hear the
higher beats from the upper part of her body and the lower beats from the parts lower than her
waist. The experiment was so effective that Evelyn opened her mind and body to the fine sounds of
music.
 Evelyn now believes that music penetrates into her through every part – through her skin,
cheekbones and even her hair. When she plays the xylophone, she feels that the sounds move from
 2

the stick into the tips of her fingers. When the drums are played, she can feel the resonant sounds
pouring into her body. She takes off her footwear on a wooden stage and the vibrations of the
instruments pass from her bare feet into her legs. Thus, Evelyn has sensitized the different parts of
her body to the different sounds of music.
 Q2. If you work hard and know where you are going, you’ll get there,” remarks Evelyn
Glennie. What does it reveal about her character?
Or
Which traits of Evelyn’s personality enabled her to overcome the challenge of deafness?
Or
 Which values of life strengthened Evelyn against the handicap of her deafness? What does
her career teach to the handicapped people?
Evelyn’s firm determination, her industrious nature and her clarity of aim are well revealed in her
statement. These values of her character have enabled her to overcome her handicap of deafness
very bravely. Although she developed hearing impairment at a young age of eight only, she has never
let it become a stumbling block in her way to success.
Firmly determined to lead the life of a normal person, Evelyn never gave up her passion for music.
The encouragement and training provided by Ron Forbes paved the way for her advancement and
she stuck to the path with unstaggering confidence. It was this confidence and faith in herself that
made her dare to audition for the Royal Academy of Music, London where she received the topmost
awards.
 Evelyn is a workaholic. This helped her to toil hard, in fact much harder than the classical musicians
to bring percussion to the front stage in the orchestra. She believes that no goal is unachievable for
those who work hard and are focused on the goal. With her earnest efforts, she moved from
orchestra to solo performances and eventually became an internationally renowned percussionist
owing to her command over a large number of instruments. She had the courage and confidence to
trample down her disability and move on without looking back.
Her firm decisions, her sincere efforts, her passionate labour, and her untiring devotion to music are
a source of inspiration for the people with challenges.
Q3. Suppose you are Ron Forbes. You have come to know that Evelyn Glennie has been
awarded the Royal Philharmonic Society’s prestigious ‘Soloist of the Year Award’. Write a
letter to Evelyn in about150 words.  
      In your letter, you should

• congratulate Evelyn on winning the prestigious award

• say how pleased you are at the news
• appreciate her values of hard work and dedication
• wish her great success in future
(Address)
(Date)
 Dear Evelyn
Please accept my heartiest congratulations and blessings on being awarded the ‘Soloist of the Year
Award’, the most prestigious award given by the Royal Philharmonic Society. It is really a proud
moment and I am overwhelmed with pleasure at your enviable achievement. It is really gratifying to
see you scaling new heights day after day.
Evelyn, your sincerest efforts and unfaltering passion for music have resulted in your grand
achievements. I remember the day you responded so well to the drums I made for you and since
then you have never looked back. You have proved to the world that no dream is too big if one has
the mental courage and firm determination to overcome the obstructions. You have trampled down
your handicap and moved on ceaselessly with your unfaltering faith in yourself. You are really ideal
for handicapped people.
I wish you good luck and pray that you may achieve the highest glory in life. I send you blessings
from the core of my heart. May the almighty keep in you the flame of energy and enthusiasm burning
bright!
 With deep affection
 Ron Forbes
 2

Q4. Suppose you are Evelyn Glennie. The doctor has diagnosed that your hearing is
completely lost. Write a diary entry in about 150 words about how you feel and what you plan
to do.
(Day and Date)                                                                                                                                                 
(Time)
 Dear Diary
Today is a very sad day in my life. The doctor has told me that I can no longer hear because my
hearing is completely impaired owing to some nerve damage. The headmistress and teachers at my
school have advised me to use hearing aids and join a school for the deaf. It is a real agony to think
that I am not among the normal, able children.
 I understand that I’ll have to depend on hearing aids, but I have decided not to give in to my
handicap. I know a number of people who have risen to great heights despite their disabilities. I have
never forgotten about the life and achievements of Helen Keller. I will continue to pursue my passion
for music and put in my best efforts to find a way to overcome the handicap. I know that all
obstructions can be conquered by firm determination. Therefore, I’ll never ever accept defeat. I’ll
prove that one can find ways to come out of problems if one adheres firmly to one’s aims and
objectives.
I pray to the Almighty to strengthen my mind and give me moral courage so that I may make it to the
Royal Academy of Music. The dream is much too lofty but not impossible to achieve. Amen!
Evelyn
  QUICK REVIEW OF CHAPTER I
1. What was wrong with Evelyn?
 (A) she was blind                           (B) she was deaf
 (C) she was lame                           (D) she was mentally weak
 Ans. (B) she was deaf
2. Evelyn learned music from
 (A) Royal Academy of Music in London          (B) Royal Academy of Music in Paris
(C) Royal Academy of Music in Delhi                (D) Royal Academy of Music in Newyork
Ans. (A) Royal Academy of Music in London
3. Why did the crowd jostle at the station?
 (A) to get free food                                               (B) to listen to Evelyn’s music
(C) to get position for the train              (D) to sec the train
 Ans. (C) to get position for the train
4. How old was Evelyn?
(A) fifteen years                                           (B) sixteen years
 (C) seventeen years                                              (D) ten years
Ans. (C) seventeen years
5. How did Evelyn Glennie become deaf?
(A) she was deaf by birth                                      (B) in an accident
(C) attack of chicken-pox                                     (D) through a gradual process
Ans. (D) through a gradual process
6. At what age did she become fully deaf?
 (A) 5 years                                                   (B) 8 years
(C) 10 years                                                 (D) 17 years
 Ans.(B) 8 years
7. What did Evelyn’s parents conceal about her from her teachers and friends?
(A) her deafness                                         (B) her mental retards
(C) her speaking problem                                    (D) all of these
Ans. (A) her deafness
8. What did the headmistress advise Evelyn’s parents?
(A) they should withdraw her    (B) they should shift her to another school name from the school
(C) they should teach her at home (D) they should take her to a specialist doctor
 Ans. (D) they should take her to a specialist doctor
9. What was Evelyn not going to give up?
(A) her struggle to deafness                    (B) her hope for becoming a great musician
(C) her ambition in life                  (D) all the options are correct
 2

 Ans. (U) all the options are cored

10. What did she notice a girl playing one day?
(A) violin                                           (B) tabla
(C) guitar                                          (D) xylophone
 Ans. (D) xylophone
11. Who was Ron Forbes?
(A) Evelyn’s father                         (B) a doctor
(C) Evelyn’s friend                          (D) music teacher of her school
 Ans. (D) music teacher of her school
12. What did Ron Forbes ask Evelyn to hear the music with?
(A) ears                                             (B) whole body
(C) hearing aids                               (D) eyes
Ans. (B) whole body
13. What was her performance at the Royal Academy of Music?
(A) she could not qualify                          (B) she gave a normal performance
(C) she scored one of the highest marks in the (D) she left her studies in the midterm history of the
academy
Ans. (C) she scored one of the highest marks in the history of the academy
14. Evelyn was a girl.
(A) Scottish                                                  (B) American
 (C) British                                                     (D) Russian
 Ans. (A) Scottish
15. Which award was given to Evelyn in 1991?
 (A) Soloist of the year                              (B) Painter of the year
 (C) Actress of the year                             (D) Teacher of the year
 Ans. (A) Soloist of the year
16. When did Evelyn get the Royal Philharmonic Society’s prestigious Soloist of the Year
Award?
(A) in 1990                                                   (B) in 1991
(C) in 1992                                                   (D) in 1993
Ans. (B) in 1991
17. Evelyn performs on a wooden platform with bare feet so that :
 (A) the vibrations may pass through her        (B) she may feel easy feet and up her legs
(C) she may remain undamaged                        (D) she considered the stage pious Ms.
Ans. (A) the vibrations may pass through her feet and up her legs

CHAPTER: 2 PART II THE SHENNAI OF BISMILLAH KHAN

By- Deborah Cowley I

INTRODUCTION
This chapter gives, in brief, the life story of the great musician Bismillah Khan. He is a Shehnai
maestro. It also tells us about the origin of the Shehnai. Bismillah Khan is one of the great
personalities of Hindustani music. He belongs to the Benaras Gharana. He was born in Dumraon in
Bihar. His interest in music was visible from his childhood. As a Shehnai player, he has won national
and international awards. He has travelled all over the world. He has also been awarded the nation’s
highest award Bharat Ratna. Bismillah Khan thinks that music can bridge the gap between different
communities. So he wants that music should be made a compulsory subject in schools.

Introduction(2)
 The feature traces the origin of ‘shehnai’ as an improved version of the pungi, a needed instrument,
which was banned by Aurangzeb. It also narrates the journey of Bharat Ratan Bismillah Khan whose
hard work and dedication to the art of ‘shehnai vaadan’ had enabled him to win the most cherished
 2

awards. In addition, the author brings to light Bismillah Khan’s patriotic devotion to India and his
deep love for the Ganga in Benaras and the estate of Dumraon in Bihar.
Plot/ Theme / Central Idea of the Lesson/ Literary Analysis of  The Shennai of Bismillah
Khan/ Main Idea
THEME
The feature is written on the theme that music transcends all barriers. The author’s focus on
Bismillah Khan’s achievements in the field of classical shehnai music reveals how this great
musician’s life was devoted to his passion for shehnai. It was Bismillah Khan’s secular approach to
music that he sharpened his skill without any bias towards the source of his opportunities. The life of
this legendary musician is an example of the rich, cultural heritage of India that respects talent,
irrespective of the religion of the artist.

Significance of the Title – The Shennai of Bismillah Khan (Value Based)

Justify the title of The Shennai of Bismillah Khan
TITLE
The title “The Sound of Music” and the subtitle “The Shehnai Bismillah Khan” are very appropriate as
they are in accord with the contents of the feature, which celebrates the melodious music produced
by Bismillah Khan’s shehnai. It also describes Bismillah Khan’s evolution and achievements as a
pioneering shehnai player. 

VOCABULARY
Ban—forbid; Royal—related to kings; Residence—house; Generic—relating to a group; Reed—a
plant; Revive—bring to life again; Hollow—empty; Melodious—a pleasant tune; Impress—
influence;Indispensable—very important; Traditional—conventional; Ensemble—a group of
musical items;Credit—praise; Paternal—related to father; Ancestors—persons in your family
who lived a long time ago; Fascinated—attracted; Accompany—go with; Captivate—hold
attention; Apprentice—a person learning a trade from a skilled employer; Favourite—much
liked; Solitude lonely; Improvise—create and perform without preparations; Conference—a formal
meeting for discussion; Recital—musical performance; Destiny—luck; Performance an act of
presenting; Abroad—foreign; Maestro—musician;Priceless—precious; Souvenirs—memento; Fas
cinate—captivate; Chartbuster—a best seller;Artificiality—fakeness; Glamour—
glitter; Recognition—fame; Prestigious—honoured; Exposition—a large public exhibition of
art; Internationally—in, between, or among many different nations;
Auditorium-a big hall for an audience; Exceedingly—in excess; Replicate—to copy; Yearning—
strong desire; Unique—one of its type; Perfect-exact; Cultural—relating to culture; Heritage—
relating to tradition; Effortlessly—easily.

Moral/ Message of the lesson – The Shennai of Bismillah Khan

MESSAGE
The life sketch of Bismillah Khan teaches the important lesson that Indian music is very rich and
invigorating. Great musicians like Bismillah Khan not only adopted and inherited traditional music
but also enhanced it with their original contributions. The feature conveys the message in Bismillah
Khan’s own words: “Teach your children music, this is Hindustan’s richest tradition; even the West is
now coming to learn our music.” Another message that the feature gives is that one must love one’s
country and rise above communal feelings.

Summary in English- The Shennai of Bismillah Khan

DETAILED SUMMARY
This chapter tells us about the origin of the Indian musical instrument Shehnai. It also gives the life
history of the great Shehnai player, Bismillah Khan. It is said that in the past a musical instrument
called pungi used to be played in palaces before the kings and Nawabs. But Aurangzeb did not like
the shrill and unpleasant sound of the pungi. So he banned the playing of this musical instrument in
the royal residence. There was a barber who belonged to a family of musicians. He had access to the
royal palace. He tried hard to improve the tonal quality of the instrument. He chose a pipe with a
 2

natural hollow stem that was longer and broader than the original pungi. He carved seven holes on
the body of the instrument. When he played on it, an impressive sonorous tonal sound was
produced. The barber played it before the king and his courtiers. Everybody was impressed. [the
instrument was called Shehnai because it was born in the Shah’s chamber and was invented by a Mar
(barber). There is another story about the origin of Shehnai. The original Shehnai players were
mostly employed in temples. They played the Shehnai before the images at various times of the day.
It was also played on North Indian wedding and every auspicious occasion. Gradually, the Shehnai
became very popular. Ustad Bismillah Khan is the greatest Shehnai player. He belongs to the Benaras
Gharana of Hindustani Music. He was born at Dumraon in Bihar. lie belonged to a family of
professional Shehnai players. As a five-year-old boy, Bismillah Khan used to play gill i-danda near a
pond in Dumraon. After playing he generally went to a nearby temple called Bihariji Temple. a lie
would sit there and sing the Bhojpuri thaita’. The local Maha-raja was pleased to hear him sing. At
the age of three, he went to Benaras. There his maternal uncle All Bux taught him the art of playing
Shehnai. For hours, he would practise in the temples of Balaji and Mangala Maiya. He would also go
to the bank of Ganga mid practise in solitude. Even as a child, Bismillah Khan won many awards. He
got his first big award when he was only 14 years old. He got it at the All India Music Conference in
Allahabad. On the day of independence, 15th August, 1947, he played at the Red Fort at the request
oflawaharlal Nehru. In 1999, lie was awarded the Bharat Ratna, the highest civilian award in the
country. Bismillah Khan is fondly called K hansaab. He has travelled all over the world. Ile got
honours in every country, In Tehran, an auditorium was named after him. lie has seen many cities,
but he remains very fond of
 Benaras and Duntraon. He calls them the most wonderful towns in the world. He has a special
fascination for Benaras because of the Ganga there. In his youth, he used to practise Shehnai in
solitude on the banks of the Ganga. Once one of his students in the USA requested him to head a
Shehnai school there. He said that he would recreate the atmosphere of Benaras by building similar
temples there. But the Ustad asked him whether he would bring the Ganga also there. Once he said,
“Whenever 1 is in Mumbai. I think of only Varanasi and the holy Ganga”. And while in Varanasi, I
miss the unique “mattha in Dumraon”.
Summary(2):
 “The Sound of Music” (Part II) briefly relates how Bismillah Khan, the Padma Vibhushan and Bharat
Ratan recipient, made an immensely valuable contribution to the musical world of ‘shehnai’. Hailing
from a family of musicians, Bismillah Khan secured for the shehnai a place among the classical
musical instruments. He improvised many new raagas and his originality won him accolades at the
international level as well.
 Aurangzeb, the Mughal emperor had imposed a ban on the musical instrument pungi in the royal
family because he found its sound to be jarring and shrill. However, a barber tried to improve the
music of the pungi. He took a hollow stem which was wider than the pungi, made seven holes in it
and produced music that was soft and melodious. The barber (nai) played it in the royal court (in the
court of Shah) and the instrument was named ‘Shehnai’. Then onwards, the music of shehnai came to
be associated with auspicious occasions. It was played in temples and during weddings, particularly
in northern India. Born in 1916 in Dumroan, Bihar, Bismillah Khan belonged to a well-known family
of musicians. His grandfather, Rasool Bux Khan was a shehnai player in the court of the king of
Bhojpur. His father, Paigambar
Bux, and his paternal and maternal uncles were also great shehnai players. Bismillah Khan got
fascinated by music at a very young age of three years. At the age of five, he used to regularly go to
the nearby Bihariji temple to sing the Bhojpuri chaita‘. He was awarded a big ‘Iaddu‘ by the Maharaja
for his melodious singing. In Benaras, he got training from his maternal uncle, Ali Bux, who played
shehnai in the Vishnu temple. When Bismillah Khan was fourteen, his talent came to be recognised in
the A I Allahabad Music Conference. A big opportunity came his way when in 1938, All India Radio
was established in Lucknow, where he played shehnai frequently. In Benaras, the Ganga provided
him much inspiration and in harmony with the flowing waters of the Ganga, Bismillah Khan
discovered new raagasfor shehnai. He developed such devotion for the Ganga and for Dumraon that
he declined to settle down in America when he was offered an opportunity.
 At the most important moment in Indian history, the declaration of the independence of India in
1947, Bismillah Khan’s shehnai ushered in a new era. It was played prior to the speech of our first
Prime Minister, Pandit Jawahar Lal Nehru.
 2

Unlike other musicians, the glamour of the film industry failed to captivate Bismillah Khan. Although
he contributed to the music of two films, he did not pursue this option further. He was rewarded for
his dedication to shehnai with national awards – the Padmashri, the Padma Bhushan and the Padma
Vibhushan. In 2001, he received the highest civilian award of India, the Bharat Ratan. He was the
first Indian invited to perform in Lincoln Central Hall, USA. Bismillah Khan’s love for both Muslim
religion and Hindu temples gives a message that India is a land with a liberal environment.
Summary (3)
A musical instrument called pungi was banned by Emperor Aurangzeb for its shrill unpleasant
sound. It was perfected by a barber who belonged to a family of professional musicians. Its sound
was appreciated by the emperor. Since it was first played in the Shah’s Chamber and played by Nai
(barber), it named Shehnai. In the beginning, it was played in the temples before the images of gods
and goddesses. It was played on every auspicious domestic occasion also. Gradually it became
popular. Ustad Bismillah Khan belonged to the Benaras Gharana. He was born in 1916 at Dumraon in
Bihar. As a five-year-old boy, he played Gilli-danda near a pond. He used to visit Bihariji temple and
sing Bhojpuri Chaita there. He would earn a big Laddu from a local Maharaja as a prize. At the age of
six, he moved to Benaras. He learnt to play Shehnai there from his uncle Ali Bux. Being devoted to
music, he used to spend most of his time practising on the bank of the river Ganga. The themes of his
music are deeply affected by the flowing water of the Ganga.
He got the best performer award of the All India Music Conference in Allahabad in 1930. In 1937 he
bagged three medals at a music conference in Kolkata. He was invited by Pandit Nehru to play the
Shehnai from the ramparts of Delhi’s Red Fort in 1947. He won many International awards also.

Line to Line Explanation in Hindi- The Shennai of Bismillah Khan

Value Points
 Bismillah Khan was a great Shehnai Player. He belonged to a family of professional
musicians.
 He was attracted towards Shehnai at the age of three and with his hard work he brought it
on to the classical stage.
 Pungi a musical instrument was banned by Emperor Aurangzeb for its shrill, unpleasant
sound.
 A barber of a family of musicians decided to improve the tonal quality of pungi. He took a
hollow pipe longer than pungi and made seven holes on it. When he played on it, sweet and
soft sounds were produced. Since it was played in the Shah’s Chamber and was Played by a Nai
(barber), it was named Shehnai.
 The sound of Shehnai is considered auspicious. The Shehnai was part of the Warble (a group
of nine traditional musical instruments) found in the royal courts. It was played only in
temples and weddings.
 listed Bismillah Khan invented many raagas and played them on Shehnai.
 Bismillah Khan was born on March 21, 1916, in a musician family of Rasool Bux Kh Father
Paigamber Bin was also great Shehnai player.
 His maternal uncle Ali Bux gave him Shehnai lessons. He practised playing Shehnai’ at Balaji
and Mangla Maiya Temple and on the bank of river Ganga.
 At the age of 14, he played Shehnai with his uncle at Allahabad Music Conference and I was
appreciated by Ustad Faiyaz Khan.
 Bismillah Khan was the first Indian to greet the nation, with his Shehnai on 15th August
1947 in Raag Kafi.
 Film director Vijay Bhatt named a film `Gunj Uthi Shehnai’. Bismillah Khan composed a hit
song “Dil Ka Khilona Hai Toot Gaya
REFERENCE TO CONTEXT                                                                                       
Read the extracts given below and answer the questions that follow:
1. 1. A slight girl, looking younger than her seventeen years, was nervous yet excited as she felt
the vibrations of the approaching train. It was her first day at the prestigious Royal Academy of
Music in London and daunting enough for any teenager fresh from a Scottish farm. But this
aspiring musician faced a bigger challenge than most: she was profoundly deaf.
Questions
(i)Who was the girl?
 2

 (ii) How did she react to the approaching train?

(iii) What can be said about her appearance?
(iv) What challenge was she facing?
Answers
(i)She was Evelyn Glennie.
 (ii) She was nervous but excited.
(iii) She appeared a little younger than her age.
(iv) The challenge was to become a successful percussion player while being a deaf person.
2. Evelyn Glennie’s loss of hearing had been gradual. Her mother remembers noticing
something was wrong when the eight-year-old Evelyn was waiting to play the piano. “They
called her name and she didn’t move. I suddenly realised she hadn’t heard,” says Isabel
Glennie.
Questions
(i)Did Evelyn Glennie’s loss of hearing occur all of a sudden?
(ii) How old was she when her mother realised her deafness?
(iii) Why did Evelyn Glennie not move to play the piano?
(iv) How did her mother realise that Evelyn did not hear her name?
Answers
(i) No, her loss of hearing had been gradual.
(ii) She was eight-years-old when her mother realised her deafness.
(iii) Evelyn did not move to play the piano because she did not hear her name.
(iv) When her friends called her name, she did not move.
3. For quite a while Evelyn managed to conceal her growing deafness from friends and
teachers. But by the time she was eleven her marks had deteriorated and her headmistress
urged her parents to take her to a specialist.
Questions
(i) Who did Evelyn try to conceal deafness from?
(ii) How did her mother realise that Evelyn did not hear her name?
(iii) What did the headmistress suggest to Evelyn’s mother?
(iv) What happened to her hearing?
Answers
(i) She tried to conceal it from her friends and teachers.
(ii) When her friends called her name, she did not move.
(iii) The headmistress suggested to take her to a specialist as her marks had deteriorated greatly.
(iv) It was severely impaired.
4. Forbes repeated the exercise, and soon Evelyn discovered that she could sense certain notes
in different parts of her body. “I had learnt to open my mind and body to sounds and
vibrations.” The rest was sheer determination and hard work. She never looked back from that
point onwards.
Questions
(i) Who was Forbes?
(ii) How did he help Evelyn?
(iii) Why is Evelyn indebted to Forbes?
(iv) What helped Evelyn rise high in her field?
Answers
(i) He was a percussionist.
(ii) He taught Evelyn to sense music through her body parts.
(iii) From him, she learnt to open her mind and body to sounds and vibrations.
(iv) Her sheer determination and hard work helped her rise in her field.
5. She has brought percussion to the front of the orchestra and demonstrated that it can be
very moving. She has given inspiration to those who are handicapped, people who look to her
and say, ‘If she can do it, I can.’ And, not least, she has given enormous pleasure to millions.
Questions
(i) Who does ‘she’ refer to here?
(ii) Why did she bring percussion to the front of the orchestra?
(iii) How does she help the handicapped?
 2

 (iv) What has she done for other people?

Answers
(i) Here ‘she’ refers to Evelyn Glennie.
(ii) She did so to show that the percussion can be very touching.
(iii) She has become an inspiration to the handicapped to do whatever they want with their
determination and hard work.
(iv) She has given enormous pleasure to millions of people.
6. A barber of a family of professional musicians, who had access to the royal palace; decided to
improve the tonal quality of the pungi. He chose a pipe with a natural hollow stem that was
longer and broader than the pungi and made seven holes on the body of the pipe.
Questions
(i) What was a pungi?
(ii) What decision did the barber take?
(iii) Who banned the playing of pungi in the royal residence?
(iv) What name was given to the new musical instrument made by the barber?
Answers
(i) It was a musical instrument.
(ii) He decided to improve its tonal quality.
(iii) Emperor Aurangzeb banned the playing of pungi in the royal residence.
(iv) It was named `Shehnai’.
7. Soon Bismillah started accompanying his uncle, Ali Bux, to the Vishnu temple of Benaras
where Bux was employed to play the shehnai. Ali Bux would play the shehnai and Bismillah
would sit captivated for hours on end. Slowly, he started getting lessons in playing the
instrument and would sit practising throughout the day.
Questions
(i) Who was Ali Bux and what was his profession?
(ii) Why did Bismillah Khan accompany his uncle?
(iii) How did Ali Bin attract Bismillah Khan?
(iv) How did his uncle help him in learning to play Shehnai?
Answers
(i) Ali Bux was Bismillah’s maternal uncle. He was employed to play the Shehnai in the Vishnu
temple of Varanasi.
(ii) Bismillah Khan accompanied his uncle to learn from him how to play Shehnai.
(iii) Ali Bux attracted him by playing fascinating and melodious tunes of Shehnai.
(iv) His uncle started giving him lessons in playing Shehnai for practice.
8. Ustad Faiyaz Khan patted the young boy’s back and said, “Work hard and you shall make it.”
With the opening of the All India Radio in Lucknow in 1938 came Bismillah’s big break.
Questions
 (i) Who is the ‘young boy’ here?
(ii) How old was Bismillah Khan when he participated in the Allahabad Music Conference?
(iii) Why did Ustad Faiyaz Khan pat him?
(iv) How was the opening of the All India Radio in Lucknow a big break for him?
Answers
(i) Bismillah Khan is the ‘young boy’ here.
(ii) He was only fourteen years old.
(iii) He patted him for his performance in the Allahabad Music Conference.
(iv) Bismillah was given a chance to play Shehnai on the All India Radio.
9. With the coveted award resting on his chest and his eyes glinting with rare happiness he
said, “All I would like to say is: Teach your children music, this is Hindustan’s richest tradition;
even the West is now coming to learn our music.”
Questions
(i) Who is ‘he’ here?
(ii) Which award is being referred to?
(iii) Why does Bismillah Khan want children to learn Hindustani Music?
(iv) What quality of him is reflected in the above lines?
Answers
 2

(i) ‘He’ is Ustad Bismillah Khan here.

 (ii) The Bharat Ratna is being referred to.
(iii) Bismillah Khan wants children to learn Hindustani Music as India has a very rich tradition of
music, even the West is now coming to learn this music.
(iv) He was very fond of Hindustani music.
10. A student of his once wanted him to head a Shehnai school in the U.S.A., and the student
promised to recreate the atmosphere of Benaras by replicating the temples there. But
Khansaab asked him if he would be able to transport River Ganga as well. Later, he is
remembered to have said, “That is why whenever I am in a foreign country, I keep yearning to
see Hindustan.
Questions
(i) Who was Khansaab?
 (ii) What did his disciple promise him?
(iii) What did Bismillah Khan ask his disciple?
(iv) How did Bismillah Khan show his love for the country?
Answers
 (i) He was Ustad Bismillah Khan.
(ii) He promised him to recreate the atmosphere of Benaras in the U.S.A.
 (iii) He asked him if he would be able to transport River Ganga.
(iv) Bismillah Khan loved his country. Whenever he went to any foreign country, he kept yearning to
see Hindustan.
IMPORTANT PASSAGES FOR COMPREHENSION
Read the folllowing passages and answer the questions given at the end of each :
                                                                                          PASSAGE  1
 Emperor Aurangzeb banned the playing of a musical instrument called pungi in the royal residence
for it had a shrill unpleasant sound. Fungi became the generic name for reeded noisemakers. Few
had thought that it would one day be revived. A barber of a family of professional musicians, who
had access to the royal patience, decided to improve the tonal quality of the fungi. He chose a pipe
with a natural hollow stern that was longer and broader than the pungi and made seven holes on the
body of the pipe. When he played on it. casing and opening some of these holes, soft and melodious
sounds were produced. He played the instrument before royalty and everyone was impressed. The
instrument so different from the pungi had to be given a new name. As the story goes, since it was
first played in the Shah’s chambers and was played by a ‘name’ (the barber), the instrument was
named the ‘Shehnai’..
 Questions :
(i) Why did Aurangzeb ban the playing of pungi?
 (ii) Which family did the barber belong?
(iii) What slid the barber decide to do?
 (iv) Where did the barber play the new instrument the first time?
01 What name was given to this new instruments?
Answers :
(i) Aurangzeb banned the playing of pungi because he did not like its shrill pleasing sound.
(ii) The barber belonged to a family of professional musicians.
 (iii) The barber decided to improve the tonal quality °lithe pungi.
 (iv) He played k in the Shah’s chamber.
 (v) This instrument was named the ‘Shehnai’.
                                                                                       PASSAGE 2
The sound of the Shehnai began to be considered auspicious. And for this reason, it is still played in
temples and is an indispensable component of any North Indian wedding. In the past, Shehnai was
part of the naubat or traditional ensembles of nine instruments found at royal courts. Till recently it
was used only in temples and weddings. The credit for bringing this instrument onto the classical
stage goes to Ustad Bismillah Khan.
Questions :
(I) How was the sound of the Shehnai considered?
(ii) On which occasions was the Shehnai played?
(iii) What was the Shehnai a part of?
 2

 (iv) What change did Bismillah Khan give to ‘Shehnai’?

(v) Name the lesson
 Answers
(i) The sound of Shehnai was considered auspicious.
 (ii) It was played in temples and (on the occasion of) weddings.
(iii) It wara part of the naubat or traditional ensembles.
(iv) He played Shehnai on another occasion also other than in temples and in weddings.
 (v) ‘The Shehnai of Bismillah Khan.’
PASSAGE 3
As a five-year-old, Bismillah Khan played Gilli-danda near a pond in the ancient estate of Dumraon in
Bihar. He would regularly go to the nearby Bihariji temple to sing the Bhojpuri ‘Chaim’, at the end of
which he would earn a big laddu weighing. 1.25 kg, a prize given by the local Maharaja. This
happened 80 years ago, and the little boy has travelled far to earn the highest civilian award in India
—the Bharat Ratna.
Questions :
(i) What did Bismillah Khan use to do when he was just five years old?
 (ii) Why did he go to the Bihariji temple?
(iii) What award did he win at the end of this Bhojpuri that’?
(iv) What is the highest civilian award in India?
(v) Name the lesson.
Answers :
 (i) When he was five-year-old he used to play Gilli-danda near a pond in Dumraon.
(ii) He went to Bihariji temple to sing the Bhojpuri ‘Chaitra’.
 (iii) A big laddu weighing 1.25 kg.
(iv) The Bharat Ratna.
(v) ‘The Shehnai of Bismillah Khan’.
PASSAGE 4
Born on March 21, 1916, Bismillah belongs to a well-known family of musicians from Bihar. His
grandfather, Rasool Bux Khan was the Shehnai-Nawaz of the Bhojpur king’s court. His father,
Paigambar Bux, and other paternal ancestors were also great Shehnai players.
Questions :
 (i) When was Bismillah Khan born?
 (ii) Which family did Bismillah Khan belong?
(iii) What was the name of his grandfather?
(iv) What was his grandfather’s Profession?
(v) Name Bismillah Khan’s father.
Answers :
(i) Bismillah Khan was born on March 21, 1916.
 (ii) He belongs to a well-known family of musicians in Bihar.
(iii) ftdsool Bux Khan.
 (iv) He was the Shehnai-Nawaz of the Bhojpur King’s Court.
(v) Paigambar Bux.
PASSAGE 5
Awards and recognition came thick and fast. Bismillah Khan became the first Indian to be invited to
perform at the prestigious Lincoln Center Hall in the USA. He also took part in the World Exposition
in Montreal, at the Cannes Art Festival and in the Osaka Trade Fair. So well known did he become
internationally that an auditorium in Teheran was named after him—Tahar Mosiquee Ustaad
Bismillah Khan.
Questions :
(i) Where did Bismillah Khan perform in the USA?
(ii) Where was the Cannes Art Festival held?
(iii) What honour did he receive in Teheran?
(iv) In which country do you think Teheran is?
 (v) What performance did Bismillah Khan give in Osaka Trade Fair?
 Answers :
(i) He performed at the prestigious Lincoln Center Hall.
 2

(ii) The Cannes Art Festival was held in Montreal.

(iii) An auditorium in Teheran named after him—Tahar Mosiquee Ustaad Bismillah Khan.
(iv) Tehran is the capital of Iran.
 (v) He gave the performance of ‘Shehnai recital’.
PASSAGE FOR PRACTICE (UNSOLVED) PASSAGE
 Bismillah Khan has given many memorable performances both in India and abroad. His first trip
abroad was to Afghanistan where King Zahir Shah was so taken in by the maestro that he gifted him
priceless Persian carpets and other souvenirs. The King of Afghanistan is not the only one to be
fascinated with Bismillah’s music. Film director Vijay Bhatt was so impressed after hearing Bismillah
play at a festival that he named a film after the instrument called “Gunj Uthi Shehnai”. The film was a
hit, and one of Bismillah Khan’s composition, “Dii ka khilona hai toot Gaya “, turned out to be a
nationwide chartbuster!
 Questions :
 What was Bismillah Khan’s first visit abroad?
 What gifts did King Zahir Shah of Afganistan give to him?
 Which film director was much impressed with him?
 What honour did Vijay Blatt give to Bismillah Khan?
 How was Bismillah’s composition ‘DO ka khilona hai toot Gaya’ judged by the public?
Main Characters of the Story- The Sound of Music
Character Sketches
Evelyn Glennie: Evelyn was a determined and hardworking girl. With her strong will power, she
overcame the obstacle that was gifted to here by Nature. In childhood, she lost her hearing
capabilities gradually. At the age of eleven years, her hearing power was severely damaged. In spite
of her handicap, she did not want to give up. She took music as her passion. Her teachers
discouraged her but percussionist Ron Forbes guided her. She joined a three-year course at the
Royal Academy of Music. She captured the most of top awards at the Royal Academy. She is the
world’s most sought multiplayer of drums and tables.
Ron Forbes: He was a percussionist. He identified Evelyn potential and supported her in achieving
her goal. He trained her to sense the music through different parts of her body. He certainly played a
great role in helping Evelyn achieve her goal. He was a perfect teacher and lift his marks in the world
of music.
EXTRACTS FOR COMPREHENSION
Read the following extracts and answer the questions that follow in one or two lines each.
(I)
 Few had thought that it would one day be revived. A barber of a family of professional musicians,
who had access to the royal palace, decided to improve the tonal quality of the pungi.
(a) What does ‘it’ refer to?
 It refers to a reeded musical instrument called the pungi.
(b) Why did ‘it’ need to be revived?
The Mughal emperor Aurangzeb had banned the pungi in the royal residence as he found its sound
to be shrill and unpleasant. Therefore, it needed to be revived.
(c) Why did the barber probably have interest in ‘it’?
 The barber hailed from a family of professional musicians. That is why he probably had an interest
in the reeded musical instrument, the pungi.
(d) Did he succeed in improving ‘it’? If yes, how?
Yes, he succeeded in improving the tonal quality of the pungi. He took a reed or a pipe with the
natural hollow stem which was wider and longer than the pungi. He made seven holes in it. When
played, it produced soft and melodious music instead of the shrill, unpleasant sound of the earlier
pungi.
(II)
As the story goes, since it was first played in the Shah’s chambers and was played by a nai (barber),
the instrument was named the ‘shehnai.
(a) What is ‘it’ here?
It is shehnai – a musical instrument made with a hollow stem with seven holes in it.
 (b) How did ‘it’ get its name?
 2

The instrument was played by the barber in the chambers of the emperor. ‘Shah’ is an Urdu word for
’emperor’ and ‘nai’ for a barber. The two words combined to form the name ‘shehnai’ that was the
improved version of pungi.
(c) Who was the barber that played the instrument first?
The barber who first played the instrument belonged to the family of musicians. He had made an
improved form of pungi.
(d) What is the significance of the instrument being played in the royal court?
The pungi had been banned by the emperor Aurangzeb in the royal residence. Therefore, concerts of
the shehnai in the royal court made it a significant instrument.
(III)
 Till recently it was used only in temples and weddings. The credit for bringing this instrument onto
the classical stage goes to Ustad Bismillah Khan.
(a) Which instrument is being referred to in the extract?
 The instrument is referred to in the extract is ‘shehnai’.
 (b) Why, do you think, it was used only in temples and weddings?
The sounds of shehnai were so melodious that they were considered to be auspicious. As the temple
is a holy place and wedding, is an auspicious occasion, shehnai came to be played there.
(c) Who was Ustad Bismillah Khan?
Ustad Bismillah Khan was the renowned shehnai player who contributed in a major way to the
promotion of shehnai as a significant musical instrument.
(d) How did Bismillah Khan bring the shehnai to the classical stage?
Bismillah Khan did a great service to shehnai as it came to be regarded as an instrument of classical
music because of the new melodies produced by him.
(IV)
The flowing waters of the Ganga inspired him to improvise and invent raagas that were earlier
considered to be beyond the range of the shehnai.
 (a) Who was inspired by the flowing waters of the Ganga?
Ustad Bismillah Khan was inspired by the flowing waters of the Ganga.
 (b) What kind of impact did the waters of the Ganga have on ‘him’?
The waters of the Ganga inspired him to improvise the old raagas and invent new ones for the
shehnai.
(c) How did he widen the range of the shehnai?
There were certain raagas or musical notations which were considered to be outside the range of the
shehnai. He invented and played new raagas on it and made its range wider.
(d) What could be the relation between the waters of the Ganga and the musical notations?
The waters of the Ganga flow with a rhythm and beat which are similar to musical notations.
(V)
 He poured his heart out into Raag Kafi from the Red Fort to an audience which included Mahatma
Gandhi and Pandit Jawaharlal Nehru, who later gave his famous ‘Tryst with Destiny’ speech.
 (a) Who is ‘he’ in this line?
He is Ustad Bismillah Khan, the eminent shehnai player.
(b) On which occasion did he play Raag Kafi for the audience?
 He played Raag Kafi for the audience on the occasion of the independence of India on August 15,
1947.
(c) Which instrument did he play upon on this occasion?
He played upon the shehnai, the music of which is considered auspicious in India.
(d) Explain the expression: “He poured his heart out.”
The expression implies that the music played on the shehnai came from the depths of the heart of
Bismillah Khan who, as a true patriot, was excited at the declaration of the independence of India.
(VI)
“I just can’t come to terms with the artificiality and glamour of the film world….”
(a) Who is the speaker of these words?
 Bismillah Khan, the famous shehnai maestro, is the speaker of these words.
(b) Which two characteristics of the film world did he dislike?
He disliked the artificiality and glamour of the film world.
(c) What does it indicate about his character?
 2

It indicates that truthfulness and simplicity were two significant traits of Bismillah Khan’s character.
(d) Explain: ‘come to terms’.
The expression ‘come to terms’ means to reconcile with or to accept somebody or something.
(VII)
 But Khansaab asked him if he would be able to transport River Ganga as well.
 (a) Who does ‘Khansaab’ refer to in this extract?
In this extract, ‘Khansaab’ refers to Bismillah Khan, the great shehnai maestro.
 (b) Who did Khansaab ask the question?
 Khansaab asked the question from his student who was settled in the USA.
( C) When did Khansaab say so?
He said so when his student asked him to head a school of music in the USA and promised that he
would create the atmosphere Of Benaras by replicating the temples.
(d) What does the remark reveal about ‘Khansaab’?
It reveals that Khansaab was a true patriot, who passionately loved the Ganga and never wanted to
live away from it.
 Additional Questions
Q.1 Why was this musical instrument named Shehnai?
Ans. This musical instrument was first played in the Shah’s chamber and was played by a ‘nai’. So
this instrument was named Shehnai.
Q.2. Describe Bismillah Khan as a boy in Duniraon.
Ans. As a boy, Bismillah Khan played Gilli-danda near a pond at Dummon. Alter that he would go to
Bhihariji Temple and sang Bhojpuri ‘Chaitra’. The local Maharaja was pleased to hear him sing.
 Q.3. What prize did boy Bismillah Khan earn? Why was he given this prize?
Ans. Bismillah Khan earned a big laddu weighing 1.25 kg. He was given this prize by the local
Maharaja. Bismillah Khan earned this prize for singing the Bhojpuri ‘Chaita’ at the Bihariji Temple.
Q.4. “I5th August. 1947, the first Independence Day was the happiest day of his life.” Why?
Ans. On the first Independence Day, Bismillah Khan played the Shehnai at the ramparts of the Red
Fort in Delhi. Prime Minister, Jawaharlal Nehru had invited him to play the Shehnai there. It was a
great honour for him. So it was the happiest day of his life.
5. Why is Bismillah Khan so attached to the Ganga?
Ans. Bismillah Khan is greatly attached to the Ganga. lie had spent his childhood playing and
practising Shehnai on the blanks of the Ganga. He gets inspiration from the Ganga. He cannot imagine
his life happy if he is away from her. He loves the Ganga very much.
Main Characters of the Story- The Shennai of Bismillah Khan
CHARACTERS
Bismillah Khan In “The Sound of Music” (Part II), Bismillah Khan has been portrayed as a great
musician, a devout patriot, and a liberal human being. Bismillah Khan has been one of the most
eminent musicians of India who honoured rich, cultural heritage of Indian music. Born and brought
up in the family of musicians, he inherited and learnt a lot from his paternal and maternal families.
But he further enriched the shehnai music by his improvised raagas which he harmonised with the
waves of the Ganga. His passion for music started at the early age of three and continued up to his
death at ninety.
Starting with playing music in temples and on the banks of the Ganga, Bismillah Khan rose to fame
with international conferences and concerts. Such was his fame that he was invited to play shehnai
at the Red Fort on the occasion of the independence of India on August 15, 1947. Many awards like
the Padamshri, the Padma Bhushan and the Padma Vibhushan were conferred on him. He has also
been honoured with the Bharat Ratan, the greatest civilian award in India. He played shehnai in
Afghanistan before King Zahir Shah; was invited to perform at Lincoln Central Hall, USA; participated
in the World Exposition in Montreal, in the Cannes Art Festival and Osaka Trade Fair. Such is his
international fame that in Teheran, an auditorium has been named after him.

Bismillah Khan was a great patriot who declined the offer of his student to settle down in the USA.
He had a profound love for the Ganga in Benaras and his birthplace, the estate in Dumraon, Bihar.
Such high regard does he have for the rich heritage of India, that he was not allured by the glamour
of the film world.
 2

Bismillah Khan was a liberal human being who had respect for all religions. Though a devout
Muslim, he played shehnai every day in the Kashi Vishwanath temple, Benaras. Thus, a great
musician and a great human being, Bismillah Khan earned international repute for himself. 
MAIN CHARACTERS OF THE STORY
Ustad Bismillah Khan: He was a great Shehnai player. His contribution to Shehnai will always be
remembered. From his very childhood, he was a great learner. He watched his maternal uncle Ali
Bux at Benaras and learnt the lessons of Shehnai from him. As he was dedicated to Shehnai, he
practised for hours on the peaceful bank of Ganga in Benaras. He developed different varieties of
Hindustani ragas and became popular. He was unable to forget the Ganga, Benaras and the Mattha of
Dumraon. He had visited several countries but never tried to settle there. He got the opportunity to
celebrate the Independence of India by playing Shehnai on the ramparts of the Lal Quila. His music
really moved the country. Finally, he was given the highest civilian award — the Bharat Ratna.
Ali Bux: He was the maternal uncle of Ustad Bismillah Khan. Like a true teacher, he peacefully gave
Bismillah the lessons of Shehnai. Bux was a hard working Shehnai player. He used to practise playing
Shehnai for hours. The great quality of his character was that he had no difference between religions.
He was employed as the Shehnai player in the Vishnu temple of Benaras. Here he tried to please Lord
Vishnu with the charming music of Shehnai. His character was very influencing. He taught Bismillah
the importance of constant practice and dedication of work.
Additional Very Short Answer Type Questions
1. What did Aurangzeb do to the playing of pungi in his royal residence?
Ans.Ms. Aurangzeb banned the playing of pungi in his royal residence.
2. Why did Aurangzeb ban the playing of pungi in his royal residence?
Ans. Aurangzeb banned the playing of pungi in his royal residence because he did not like its shrill
unpleasant sound.
3. Which family did the barber belong to?
Ans. He belonged to a family of professional musicians.
Q.4. Who invented `Shehnai’?
Ans. A barber in Aurangzeb’s court invented Shehnai.
5. How many holes does a Shehnai have on its body?
Ans. It has seven holes in its body.
6. Where was Bismillah Khan born?
 Ans. He was born in Dumraon in Bihar.
7. When was Bismillah Khan born?
 Ans. He was born on 21 March 1916.
8. Which highest civilian award in India was conferred on Bismillah Khan?
Ans. The Bharat Ratna.
9. What was the name of Bismillah’s grandfather?
 Ans. His name was Rasool Bux Khan.
10. What was the name of Bismillah’s father?
 Ans. His name was Paigambar Bux.
11. What was the profession of Bismillah’s paternal ancestors?
Ans. They were great Shehnai players.
12. Who was Ali Bux?
Ans. AN Bux was Bismillah’s maternal uncle.
13. When was All India Radio in Lucknow was opened?
 Ans. In 1938.
14. What is Bismillah Khan’s special achievement on 15 August 1947?
 Ans. Bismillah Khan became the first Indian to greet the nation with his Shehnai on this day.
15. To which foreign country did Bismillah Khan go on his first trip?
 Ans. Afghanistan.
16. Which film was made by Vijay Matt after hearing Fsismillah’s Shehnai?
 Ans. `Gunj Uthi Shehnai’.
17. Which auditorium is named after Bismillah Khan in Tehran?
Ans. The name of the auditorium is Tahar Mosiquee Ustaad Bismillah Khan.
18. What name is Bismillah Khan fondly called?
 2

Ans. He is fondly called `Khansaab’.

19. When Bismillah Khan is in Mumbai he missed two things badly. Name those two things.
 Ans. They are Benaras and the Ganga.
20. What did one of his students in the U.S.A. want him to do?
Ans. One of his students in the U.S.A. wanted him to head a Shehnai school in the U.S.A.
SHORT ANSWER QUESTIONS (to be answered in about 30 – 40 words each)
Q1. Why did Aurangzeb ban the playing of the pungi?  (Textual)   
          
Ans. Emperor Aurangzeb banned the playing of the pungi because he considered it as a reeded
noisemaker with its loud, shrill, and unpleasant sound. He prohibited its play in the royal court.
Q2. Why did the pungi become a generic name for “reeded noisemakers”?
Ans. The pungi produced loud, unpleasant and jarring music. Because of this shrill music, Aurangzeb
banned it in the royal house. As it was made from a reed and produced noisy sounds, it became a
generic name for “reeded noisemakers”.
 Q3. How is a ‘shehnai’ different from a pungi?             (Textual)                                                                    
Ans.Though a reeded instrument like a pungi, a shehnai differs from it in width and sound. It is made
with a longer and broader stem than a pungi and produces soft, melodious sounds instead of the
loud, jarring sound of a pungi.
 Q4. Who revived the pungi and what shape did it take?
 Ans. When Aurangzeb banned the playing of the pungi in the royal residence, a barber who
belonged to a family of professional musicians revived it by taking a wider and longer hollow stem
and making seven holes in it. The improved pungi produced soft and sweet sounds.
Q5. How did the ‘shehnai’ get its name?
Ans. It is believed that the barber (nai) who improved the pungi, played his instrument in the
chamber of the emperor (shah). The c combination of the two words ‘shah’ and ‘nai’ formed the
name ‘shehnai’.
Q6. Why was the shehnai played in temples and weddings?
Ans. The music of the shehnai was melodious and soft. It came to be believed that it was auspicious.
Therefore, in the holy temples and on the happy auspicious occasions of weddings, the shehnai was
played.
Q7. Where was the shehnai played traditionally? How did Bismillah Khan change it?  
(Textual)
                                                                                            Or                                                                                                         
 How did Bismillah Khan bring the ‘shehnai’ onto the classical stage?
Ans. Traditionally, the shehnai was played in the royal court as one of the nine instruments together
known as naubat. Bismillah Khan made it an independent instrument and gave its music a place
among other classical instrumental music.
Q8. Where did Bismillah Khan usually sing at the age of five? How was he rewarded and by
whom?
Ans. At the age of five, Bismillah Khan usually sang the Bhojpuri ‘chaita a’ in the Bihariji temple in his
native town Dumraon in Bihar. At the end of the song, he earned a big laddu weighing 1.25 kg which
was given by the local Maharaja as a prize.
Q9. What does the feature “The Shehnai of Bismillah Khan”, tell us about the paternal
ancestors of Bismillah Khan?
Or
What kind of family did Bismillah Khan hail from?
 Ans. Bismillah Khan hailed from a family of musicians in Bihar. His grandfather Rasool Bux Khan
was the shehnai player in the royal court of the king of Bhojpur. His father Paigambar Bux and many
paternal and maternal uncles were also ‘shehnai vaadaks’ (players).
 Q10. Who was Ali Bux? Where was he employed and what was his influence on Bismillah
Khan?
Ans. Ali Bux was the maternal uncle of Bismillah Khan and may be regarded as his mentor and
trainer. He was a great shehnai player and was employed to play the shehnai in the Vishnu temple of
Benaras. At a very young age, Bismillah Khan started accompanying him and got lessons in playing
the shehnai from him. The young boy would sit for hours listening to his uncle and later practise
throughout the day.
 2

 Q11. Which places were young Bismillah Khan’s favourite haunts for practising music? Why?
Ans. The temple of Balaji and Mangala Maiya, as well as the banks of the Ganga, were young
Bismillah Khan’s favourite haunts because he could practice his music there in solitude. The flowing
waters of Ganga inspired him to improvise and invent raagas which were earlier considered beyond
the range of the shehnai.
Q12. When and how did Bismillah Khan get his big break? (Textual)
 Ans. The ‘big break’ came to Bismillah Khan when in 1938 the All India Radio was started in
Lucknow. Khansaab was regularly invited to play the shehnai and soon became an often-heard
shehnai player on the radio.
Q13. Where did Bismillah Khan play the shehnai on August 15, 1947? Why was the event
historic?
(Textual)
Ans. Bismillah Khan played the shehnai on August 15, 1947, at the Red Fort in New Delhi prior to the
speech of Pandit Nehru. It was a historic event as India had got independence from the British on
this day. Bismillah Khan was the first Indian to greet the nation and he poured his heart out while
playing the melodious Raag Kafi on his shehnai.
Q14. Where did Bismillah Khan go on his first foreign trip? How was he honoured there?
Ans. Bismillah Khan’s first foreign trip took him to Afghanistan where King Zahir Shah was so
impressed with the maestro’s shehnai recital that he honoured him with gifts of priceless Persian
carpets and other souvenirs.
Q15. Why did the film director Vijay Bhatt name his film “Gunj Uthi Shehnai“?
Ans. The film director, Vijay Bhatt, once heard the shehnai recital of Bismillah Khan in a festival. He
was so fascinated by the performance that he decided to name his next film after the instrument and
called it “Gun Uthi Shehnai“
Q16. Which films did Bismillah Khan provide music for? Why did he discontinue playing the
shehnai for films?
Ans. Bismillah Khan ventured into the film world with Vijay Bhatt’s “Gunj Uthi Shehnai” . Then he
played in a Kannada film – “Samadhi Apanna“. Though he was very successful, he gave up the film
world because his tastes did not tune well with the artificiality and glamour of filmdom.
Q17. How was Bismillah Khan’s music appreciated and recognised on the international level?
Ans. Bismillah Khan’s music was so much appreciated on the international level that he became the
first Indian to be invited to perform in the prestigious Lincoln Central Hall, USA. He participated in
the World Exposition in Montreal, the Cannes Art Festival and the Osaka Trade Fair. In Teheran, an
auditorium was named after him.
Q18. How did India honour and reward the great musician, Bismillah Khan?
Ans. India honoured Bismillah Khan by conferring on him the greatest national awards – the
Padmashri, the Padma Bhushan and the Padma Vibhushan. He was also awarded the Bharat Rama in
2001, the highest civilian award in India.
 Q19. Why did Bismillah Khan want that the children in India should be taught music?
Ans. Bismillah Khan had great regard for Indian music and considered the Hindustani music to be its
richest heritage. He wanted that children must not cut off their bond from this grand tradition which
was fascinating even for the people of the west.
 Q20. What offer did one of Bismillah Khan’s students in the US make to him? Why?
 Ans. A student of Bismillah Khan, who himself was settled in the US, wanted that the great maestro
should be the head of a shehnai school in the U.S. He promised that he would create the environment
of India by erecting the temples like those in Benaras, India.
Q21. Why did Bismillah Khan refuse to start a shehnai school in the U.S.A.? (Textual)
Ans. Bismillah Khan was a staunch patriot and was passionately in love with Benaras and Dumraon
in India. He intensely loved the Ganga and could not stay away from the sacred river. Therefore, he
declined the offer to settle down in the US and head a shehnai school there.
Q22. Why does the author believe that Bismillah Khan’s life is “a perfect example of the rich,
cultural heritage of India”?
Ans. India has always shown a liberal attitude to all communities and religions. Its cultural heritage
is a blend of various castes and creeds. Bismillah Khan’s life perfectly represents this blend. Although
a devout Muslim, Khansaab played the shehnai in the Kashi Vishwanath temple every morning.
Q23. Find instances in the text which tell you that Bismillah Khan loved India and Benaras.
 2

(Textual)
Ans. Bismillah Khan’s love for India and Benaras is revealed by the fact that he refused to settle
down in the US as the head of a shehnai school in spite of a strong assurance from his student to
build temples like those in India. This love also becomes obvious in his acceptance speech after
receiving the Bharat Ratna when he declared Hindustani music to be the richest heritage.
Q.24. How did Evelyn sense the sounds and vibrations of the music?
Ans. Evelyn sensed the sounds and vibrations of the music by opening her mind and body to them.
She felt different notes through different parts of her body.
Q25. What was the contribution of Forbes in helping Evelyn to learn music?
Ans. Forbes played a crucial role in shaping Evelyn’s musical talents. He asked her to sense the
sounds and vibrations through her different body parts. He turned two large drums to different
notes and asked her to feel the different notes and sounds some other way.
Q26. How was Evelyn a source of great pleasure to her audience?
Ans. Evelyn was very young. She performed despite her handicap. Her music was better than those
of her double age. She was an inspiration to the handicapped. Thus, she has given enormous
pleasure to millions.
Q27. How is Evelyn able to express music so beautifully?
Ans. Though deaf, Evelyn was able to express music beautifully as she could feel far more deeply
than many of us. That is why she expressed music so beautifully.
Q28. How was Evelyn able to get admission to the Royal Academy of Music?
Ans. Ron Forbes spotted Evelyn’s potential in music. She never looked back from that point. By the
time she was sixteen, she had decided to make music her life. She auditioned for the Royal Academy
of Music and scored the highest marks in the history of the academy.
Q29. Why does Evelyn remove her shoes on the wooden platform?
Ans. While playing instruments she removes shoes on the wooden platform. It allows the vibrations
to pass through her bare feet and up to her legs. She is able to feel music through every part of her
body. She can also feel the echo of sound flowing into her body by leaning against the drums.
Q30. How did Ron Forbes give training in music to Evelyn?
Ans. He took two large drums for tuning Evelyn at once realised higher drums from the waist up and
lower drums from the waist down. He motivated her to feel music in different parts of her body.
Q31. When and how did Bismillah Khan get his big break?
Ans. With the opening of All India Radio in Lucknow in 1938, Bismillah Khan got a big break. He
became an often heard Shehnai player on Radio. When India got independence on 15th August 1947,
Bismillah Khan became the first Indian to greet the nation with his Shehnai.
Q32. Where did Bismillah Khan play the Shehnai on 15 August 1947? Why was the event
historic?
Ans. Bismillah Khan played the Shehnai from the Red Fort on 15th August 1947. It was a historic
event because he became the first Indian to greet the nation on the occasion of first Independence
Day. This programme was attended by Nehru, the first Prime Minister and many stalwarts of the
nations.
Q33. What were the recurring themes of Bismillah Khan’s music?
Ans. Bismillah Khan was a true Indian at heart. The recurring themes of his music were the ethics of
temples and human relationships. The flowing waters of the Ganga inspired him to improve and
invent `raagas’.
Q34. How was pungi came to be named Whehnai’?
Ans. A barber from a family of professional musicians decided to improve the pungi. He chose a pipe
with a hollow stem that was longer and broader than the pungi. He played the instrument before the
king and everyone was impressed. Since it was played by a barber, and in the Shah’s chambers, the
instrument was named as ‘She/tile.
Q35. Bismillah Khan loved India and Benaras the most. Justify it by giving two instances from
the text.
Ans. He was fond of Benaras and Dumraon. They remained for him the most wonderful towns in the
world. He said that whenever he was in a foreign country, he kept yearning to see India. While in
Mumbai, he thinks only of Benaras and the holy Ganga. And while in Benaras, he misses the unique
mattha of Dumraon.
 2

Q36. How did the barber change the tonal quality of a pungi into the melodious voice of the
Shehnai?
Ans. The barber chose a pipe with a natural hollow-stem. It was longer and broader than `pungi’. He
made seven holes on the body of the pipe. He played on it. Soft and melodious sounds were
produced. The barber played it before the royalty and it came to be known as Shehnai.
Q37. How did Ustad Bismillah Khan bring Shehnai to the classical stage?
Ans. Bismillah Khan was a great Shehnai player. He invented many raagas and played them on
Shehnai. His tunes enchanted everybody. Thus, Shehnai became a popular musical instrument in the
country.
Q38. What idea did Ustad Bismillah Khan hold about Hindustani music?
Ans. He held a high about Hindustani music. He was of the opinion that every child should learn
Hindustani music. India has a very rich tradition of music. Even the West come here to learn our
music.
 ESSAY TYPE QUESTIONS
Q.1. Write a note on the origin of the Shehnai.
 Ans. It is said that in the past a musical instrument called pungi used to be played in palaces before
the Kings and Nawabs. But Aurangzeb did not like the shrill and unpleasant sound of the pungi. So he
banned the playing of this musical instrument in the royal residence. There was a barber who
belonged to a family of musicians. He had access to the royal palace. He tried hard to improve the
tonal quality of the instrument: Ile chose a pipe with a natural hollow stem that was longer and
broader than the original pungi. lie carved seven holes on the body of the instrument. When he
played on it, an impressive sonorous tonal sound was produced. The barber played it before the king
and his courtiers. Everybody was impressed. The instrument Was called Shehnai because it was
born in the Shah’s chamber and was invented by a ‘nai’ (barber). There is another story about the
origin of Shehnai. It is said that a doctor of Iran invented it. His name was I laquim Bu All Saina and
the instrument was named after him.
Q.2. What are the recurring themes of Bismillah Khan’s music and how did they originate?
Ans. At the age of flute, Bismillah Khan went to Benaras. #1 here his maternal uncle All Bux taught
him the nuances of the Shehnai. the lie used to practise in the temple of Balaji and Mangla Maiya. He
also practised on the banks of the Ganga. There is practised for hours in complete solitude. The
flowing waters of the Ganga inspired him to improvise his music. There he invented the ‘ragas’ that
were earlier considered beyond the range of Shehnai. The atmosphere of the temple and the solitude
of the banks of the Ganga had a great effect on him. They influenced the themes of his music also.
One such theme was the ethos of the temple. The other theme was the relationship between human
beings based on the tune of the flowing river. These became the recurring themes of Bismillah
Khan’s music.
3. Why is Benaras so important to Bismillah Khan?
Ans. Mr Bismillah Khan is fondly called Khansaab. He has travelled all over the world. He got
honours in every country. In Tehran, an auditorium was named after him. He has seen many cities,
but he remains very fond of Benaras and Dumraon. He calls them the most wonderful towns in the
world. He has a special fascination for Benaras because of the Ganga there. In his youth, he used to
practise Shehnai in solitude on the banks of the Ganga. Once one of his students in the USA requested
him to head a Shehnai school there. He said that he would recreate the atmosphere of Benaras by
building similar temples there. But the Ustad asked him whether he would bring the Ganga also
there. Once he said, “Whenever I am in Mumbai, I think of only Varanasi and the holy Ganga”.
Q4.Write a note on the life and achievements of Bismillah Khan as a ‘shehnai vaadak’. What
values of life do you derive from his story?
Ans. Bismillah Khan’s journey as a ‘shehnai vaadak’ carries in itself deep moral values of dedication,
simplicity and patriotism. It started at the young age of three and continued up to the age of ninety.
The journey ranged from playing the instrument in the temples to getting international fame.
Hailing from a family of musicians, Bismillah Khan inherited an interest in the shehnai. At a young
age of three, he started accompanying his maternal Uncle Ali Bux to the Vishnu temple in Benaras
and learnt a lot from him. He would sing scriptures like the Bhojpuri chaita’
Bismillah Khan got a significant break when he started playing for the All India Radio, Lucknow in
1938. His music was so admired that he was invited to play at the historic moment of Indian
independence on 15 August 1947. In recognition of his talent, he was conferred upon with the
 2

greatest awards of India – the Padmashri, the Padma Bhushan and the Padma Vibhushan. He was
awarded the Bharat Ratna, the highest civilian award in India, in 2001. Bismillah Khan ventured into
the film world but abandoned it after he found it to be too artificial and glamorous. On the
international level, he mesmerized the King of Afghanistan with o his shehnai music. He was the only
Indian to be invited to play shehnai in the Lincoln Central Hall, USA. He also played inn international
events like the World Exposition, Montreal, the Cannes Art Festival and the Osaka Trade Fair. As a
token of appreciation, the Teheran government has named an auditorium after Bismillah Khan.
 Bismillah Khan has a deep devotion to his motherland and is proud of its heritage of music. Hence,
he declined the offer to settle down in foreign countries. F His journey teaches the values of
dedication to one’s talent and persistent efforts to reach the greatest heights of excellence.
Q5. How does the author of The Sound of Music” portray Bismillah Khan as a great patriot?
Or
Bismillah Khan, on receiving the Bharat Ratna, remarked, “Teach your children music, this is
Hindustan’s richest tradition; even the West is now coming to learn our music.” What does it
reveal about his sentiments towards India?
Ans. Bismillah Khan, in “The Sound of Music”, emerged as a person imbued with intense and strong
patriotic emotions. He had a profound and passionate love for his birthplace, Dumraon in Bihar and
for Benaras where he took training to play the shehnai. He feels a deep bond with the Ganga because
the flowing waters of the holy river made him improvise and spontaneously play new raagas – the
ones which were earlier regarded to be beyond the range of the shehnai. Such was Bismillah Khan’s
love for his country and the Ganga that he refused to settle down in America to head a-school for the
shehnai. His strong attachment with the sacred river made him miss Benaras when he was in
Mumbai or elsewhere. Equally strong was his bonding with his birthplace Dumraon.
 Bismillah Khan had a great regard for the Hindustani music which, for him, is the richest cultural
heritage of India. He wanted the tradition of the Indian music to be carried on from generation to
generation. That is why he advised the people of India to teach music to their children and felt proud
that this music fascinated even the people of the west.
 Q6. You have now read about two musicians, Evelyn Glennie and Ustad Bismillah Khan. Do
you think that they both worked hard? Where did they want to go?                                   (Textual)
Or 
Evelyn Glennie and Bismillah Khan shared the values of hard work and perseverance.
Discuss.
Or
What important lesson does the life of Evelyn Glennie and Bismillah Khan teach us?
Ans. Evelyn Glennie and Bismillah Khan, the two eminent music maestros, through their
achievements, have proved to the world that the values of hard work and unstaggering efforts are
always rewarded. Evelyn Glennie became an internationally admired multi-percussionist only
because of her untiring work which could conquer even her handicap. Instead of yielding to her
deafness, she made all-out efforts to sense the sounds of music through different parts of her body
and never looked back. With her persistent efforts, she made it to the Royal Academy of Music,
London and bagged the most prestigious awards. Her sincere devotion to her art has given
percussion a new place on the international stage.

Bismillah Khan, like Evelyn, was dedicated to his art and attained greatest heights as a ‘shehnai
vaadak’. He too worked diligently and transformed the shehnai into a classical instrument. He added
enormously to what he had inherited by widening the range of the shehnai. He invented many new
raagas spontaneously. Starting with playing in the temples of Benaras and on the banks of Ganga, he
reached the stage of international acclaim. His hard work enabled him to win the most prestigious
awards in India and in the world.

Thus, the lives of both Evelyn Glennie and Bismillah Khan are perfect examples of how dedicated
efforts and persistent hard work lead to grand achievements.
 Q7. Write a note on some of the most memorable performances of Ustad Bismillah Khan as
described in the feature “The Shehnai of Bismillah Khan”.
 Ans. During his illustrious career spanning over 80 years, Bismillah Khan gave countless music
performances, but a few of them stand out as milestones in his career.
 2

For example, his performance of the Bhojpuri ‘chaita’ at the Bihariji temple at the age of five
indicated the signs of a maestro he was to evolve into. For every recital, he would get a 1.25 kg laddu
as a reward from the local king. At the age of 14, he was patted for his performance at the Allahabad
Music Conference by Ustad Faiyaz Khan. In 1938, Bismillah Khan got perhaps the biggest break of his
career when he got to perform on the All India Radio, Lucknow. Equally remarkable was the
opportunity to usher in the Independence of the country from the ramparts of the Red Fort on 15th
August 1947. His first foreign performance in Afghanistan got him rich accolades and honours. He
also had the chance to provide music to two films – Vijay Bhatt’s “Gunj Uthi Shehnai” and Srinivas’s
Kannada movie “Samadhi Apanna”. Then followed a string of international performances, notable
among them being the performances at the prestigious Lincoln Centre Hall (USA), World Exposition
(Montreal), Cannes Art Festival and Osaka Trade fair.
Q8. “Music has no religion.” How did Bismillah Khan’s Shehani prove it?
Ans. Music is the voice of the soul. It is sacred beyond the religions. It is eternal and acts as a source
of inspiration for everyone. A musician never plays music for any particular religion. Bismillah Khan
who belonged to the Muslim community played Shehnai in temples. He was deeply attached to the
holy city of Benaras and the holy river Ganga. The river Ganga and its flowing water were the main
source of inspiration for him. He could never think of leaving Benaras and holy river Ganga. Since his
childhood, he was fond of music. As a five-year-old child, he used to visit Bihariji temple at Dumraon
to sing Bhojpuri Chaita. His love for music was so deeply influenced by Benaras and Ganga that once
a student from the USA wanted him to head a Shehnai school there. He promised him to recreate the
atmosphere of Benaras in the USA by replicating the temple. But Bismillah Khan refused to say that
he couldn’t take the Ganga there.
Q9. Describe the life and character of Ustad Bismillah Khan with emphasis on values of his
character you should imbibe.
Ans. Ustad Bismillah Khan was a great Shehnai player. He was born in a village of Bihar state. He
belonged to a family of professional musicians. He made Shehnai a famous musical instrument in the
world. The government of India gave him the greatest civilian award —”Bharat Ratna”. He was a true
patriot. He never showed his desire to settle abroad when he was offered several chances. Bismillah
had a great passion for Shehnai. He took lessons from his maternal uncle Ali Bux and practised hard
on the peaceful banks of the river Ganga. Infect his life is motivating for students. He teaches them
that human beings should give up narrow mindedness. They should take values from different
religions.
Q10. Why did Emperor Aurangzeb ban the playing of the pungi and how it was improved and
called Shehnai?
Ans. Emperor Aurangzeb banned the playing of the pungi in the royal residence because it had a
shrill and unpleasant sound. But a barber of a professional family of musicians was able to improve
it. He chose a pipe with a natural hollow stem that was longer and broader than the pungi. He made
seven holes on the body of the pipe. He played the instrument before the king and everyone was
impressed. Since it was first played in the Shah’s chambers and was played by an’ (barber), the
instrument was named the ‘Shehnai’
Q11. How was Bismillah Khan associated with the film world?
Ans. Film director Vijay Bhatt heard Bismillah Khan at a festival. He was so much impressed by
Bismillah Khan that he named a film after the instrument ‘Cu& Uthi Shehnai. The film was a huge hit.
One of Bismillah Khan’s compositions “Di! Ka Valens film at Toot Gaya”, turned out to be very !
popular: In spite of his great success in the world, Bismillah Khan’s film music was limited to two.
Vijay Bhatt’a
`Gunj Uthi Shehnai’ and Vikram Srinivas’s `Samadhi Apanna’. But Bismillah made it clear that he
could not come to terms with the artificiality and glamour of the film world.
Q.12. What important lesson does the life of Bismillah Khan teach us?
Ans. Bismillah Khan teaches us a very remarkable lesson of life. People make advancement in life by
dint of hard work and devotion. He was very interested in music as he was born in the family of a
musician. He used to sing Chaita in the Biharji temple. When he was in Benaras, he was greatly
influenced by his maternal uncle, who was a great Shehnai player. He copied his uncle in the true
spirit and practised Shehnai in the peaceful environment of the Ganga. His hard work and devotion
brought him good fruits. He was awarded the greatest civilian award, the Bharat Ratna.
 2

QUICK REVIEW OF CHAPTER I

1. Who banned the playing of pungi in the royal palace?
 (A) Babur                                                       (B) Akbar
(C) Shah Jahan                                                (D) Aurangzeb
Ans. (D) Aurangzeb
2. Why did Aurangzeb ban the playing of pungi in the royal palace?
(A) it was played only by the Hindus              (B) it was an ill-omened instrument
(C) he did not like its unpleasant tone            (D) none of these
Ans. (A) it was played only by the Hindus
3. Which family did the barber belong?
(A) professional barbers                                 (B) professional musicians
(C) professional soldiers                                 (D) professional beggars
 Ans. (B) professional musicians
4. What did the barber decide to do?
(A) to play the pungi before the Emperor   (B) not to cut the emperor’s hair
 (C) to request the emperor to lift the ban from the playing of pungi
(D) to improve the quality of the pungi
Ans. (D) to improve the quality of the pungi
5. Where did he play his newly discovered music instrument for the first time?
(A) in the Shah’s chambers                 (B) before the public
 (C) in the open court                          (D)) none of these
 Ans. (A) In the Shah’s chambers
6. What name was given to this new instrument?
(A) new pungi                                      (B) improved pungi
(C) shehnai                                          (D) none of these
Ans. (C) shehnai
7. How the sound of shehnai began to be considered?
(A) auspicious                                      (B) ill-omened
(C) unpleasant                                     (D) a sign of mourning
Ans. (A) auspicious
8. When and where is shehnai played?
(A) in temples                                    (B) in weddings
(C) on auspicious occasions                (D) all the options are right
 Ans. (D) all the options are right
9. What credit is given to Ustad Bismillah Khan regarding shehnai?
(A) inventing shehnai                          (B) inventing pungi
(C) bring shehnai onto the classical stage (D) none of these
Ans. (C) bring shehnai onto the classical stage
10. Who do you know is Bismillah Khan?
(A) a politician                                     (B) a shehnai maestro
 (C) an actor                                        (D)) a writer
Ans. (B) a shehnai maestro
11. Where did Bismillah Khan regularly go to sing Bhojpuri thaltat ?
 (A) Bihariji Temple                            (B) Jama Masjid
(C) Rumpurva Temple                        (D)) Durga Temple
 Ans. (A) Bihariji Temple
12. Where was Bismillah Khan born?
 (A) Varanasi                           (B) Prayag
(C) Dumraon                           (D) none of these
Ans. (C) Dumraon
13. What was Bismillah Khan’s grandfather?
 (A) a soldier                                       (b) an actor
(C) a courtier                                      (D) the shehnai Nawaz of the Bhojpur King’s court
 Ans. (D) the shehnai Nawaz of the Bhojour King’s court
14. What was the name of Bismillah Khan’s father?
(A) Rasool Brix Khan                           (B) Paigambar Bux
 2

(C) All Bux                                           (D) liazrat Rasool Kaar

 Ans. (B) Paugambar Bux
15. Who was Ali Bux?
(A) Bismillah’s father                          (B) Bismillah’s grandfather
(C) Bismillah’s maternal uncle           (D) Bismillah’s friend
Ans. (C) Bismillah’s maternal uncle
16. Bismillah Khan was deeply attached to____
(A) the Sutlej                                       (B) the Ganga
 (C) the Narmada                                (D) the Godavari
 Ans. (B) the Ganga
17. On August 15, 1947, which Raag was played by Bismillah Khan from the Red Fort?
(A) Raag Malhaar                               (B) Raag Deepak
(C) Raag Kati                                       (D) Raag Megh
Ans. (C) Raag Kafi
18. Which film is named after Bismillah’s instrument?
 (A) Shehnai Ki Awaj                                        (B) Shehnai Ka Raja
(C) Shehnai Wala                                            (D) Gunj Uthi Shehnai
 Ans. (D) Gunj Uthi Shehnai
19. Of the following which is Bismillah Khan’s composition?
 (A) Dil ka khilona hai toot gaya                     (B) Mere khuda mujhko na bhoolana
(C) Main Tere dar to aaya Noon                     (D) Ye Dil ka taranaa hai
Ans. (A) Dil ka khilona hai toot gaya
20. When was Bismillah Khan awarded the highest civilian award ‘Bharat Ratna’?
(A) in 2000                                                      (B) in 2001
(C) in 2002                                                      (D) in 2003
Ans. (B) in 2001
21. Where is Lincoln Center Hall situated?
 (A) UK                                                             (B) the USA
(C) Canada                                                      (D) France
Ans. (B) USA
22. Bismillah Khan took part in :
(A) the World Exposition in Montreal            (B) the Cannes Art Festival
(C) the Osaka Trade Fair                                (D) All of these
Ans. (D) All of these
23. Tahar Mosiquee Ustaad Bismillah Khan auditorium is situated in :
(A) Montreal                                                   (B) Osaka
(C) Teheran                                                     (D) Behrin
Ans. (C) Teheran
24.Which national award was conferred on Ustad Bismillah Khan?
(A) the Padmashri                                           (B) the Padma Bhushan
(C) the Palma Vibhushan                                (D) All of these
Ans. (D) All of these
25. Which is India’s highest civilian award?
(A) the Padmashri                                           (B) the Padma Bhushan
 (C) the Padma Vibhushan                              (D) the Bharat Ratna
 Ans. (D) the Bharat Ratna
26. According to Bismillah Khan, what is Hindustan’s richest tradition?
(A) earning money                                          (B) music
 (C) spirituality                                                (D) politics
Ans. (B) music
21. Bismillah Khan was called
(A) Khansaab                                                   B) Bismillahsaab
(C) Kingsaab                                                    (D) Ustadsaab
 Ans. (A) Khansaab
 2

CHAPTER: 3 THE LITTLE GIRL

                                                                                                                 By- Katherine Mansfield
 
INTRODUCTION
This is a story about a little girl. She feared her father greatly. She thought that he was hard-hearted
and strict. She always avoided him. He often rebuked her. Once he beat her severely for tearing his
important papers. But one night, her mother was in the hospital. The little girl was afraid of the dark.
But her father consoled her. She slept beside her father. Then she realised that her father was very
good.
THEME
The story is based on the theme of a young child’s point of view about her father. Children take time
to understand the actions of their elders. Till then, they tend to develop a negative opinion and
sometimes even distrust. However, as kids grow older, their attitude towards their elders undergoes
change. The theme of this story is based on this process of change that makes little children notice
the soft and caring heart of their overtly strict elders.
Theme (2)
Parents need to punish their children when it is necessary to do so and children who have been
punished exceedingly too much or too less undergo poor development. Kezia’s father belongs to the
wrong kind of parents. His act of upbringing his little child was unfit and the instance of his hitting
Kezia for ruining his very important speech-sheets was unjustifiably wrong. On one side the sheets
were important for him but the fact that Kezia ruined them for making him a birthday gift stands
strongly against the father.
 TITLE
The title of the story “The Little Girl” is apt as it is about a little girl Kezia. All the episodes in the
story describe the experiences, opinions and observations made by Kezia. This story is in fact
narrated from the point of view of Kezia alone. Her views about her father, her mother, her
grandmother, their cook Alice, and their neighbours – Macdonalds, let the reader know what a little
girl thinks and how she feels regarding the people around her. Thus, the title is appropriate.
Justification of the Title (2)
Kezia’s father was a busy man and she was afraid of him. Her father would always give her
instructions but never made any effort to know what she expected from him. She wanted his love
and company. He only wanted her to be obedient, disciplined, organised and a perfect person. As a
little girl, she couldn’t build up self-confidence to feel free to talk. The entire story moves around her
expectations. So, the title is apt and appropriate.
Important Word-Meanings of difficult words from the lesson- THE LITTLE GIRL
Vocabulary
Figure—shape; Avoid—keep away; Casual—without deep affection or interest; Respond-
reply; Glad—happy; Relief—comfort; Carriage—car; Faint—slow; Staircase—a set of stairs;
Drawing-room-common room for visitors; Paper—ne“PaPer; Slowly—gradually; Push—to use
force to move something away from you;
Spectacles—eyeglasses; Terrifying—frightening; Hurry up—do quickly; Stutter—
stammer; Properly—in a right way; Matter—case; Wretched—worried; Brink—position; Suicide
—kill oneself; Carefully—with care; Yawn—an act of opening one’s month wide and inhaling air
deeply due to tiredness; Giant—gigantic man; Stretch—expand; Handkerchief—a square cloth
carried in one’s pocket for wiping one’s nose, Snoring—sleep noisily; Gravely—seriously; Cold—
blowing of nose; Suggest—produce any idea; Silk—a fine, strong, soft, lustrous fibre; Laboriously—
with hard work; Stitch— sew; Wander—move without aim; Scrap—residue of
something; Gathered—collect; Stuffed—to fill; Hue and cry—noise; Surprise—gift; Scream—
cry; Straight—a part of something that is not curved or bent; Instant—that very moment; Drag—
pull; To and fro—backward and forward; Sharp—loud; Explain—to make something
clear; Whisper—to speak in a low. voice; Fetch—go and bring; Damned—used especially to
express anger; Instant—a precise moment of time; Lay—put to bed; Shadow—darkness; Pattern—
arrangement of shapes; Floor—surface; Ruler—scale; Beat—hit; Belong—related; Palm—the
 2

inner surface of the hand; Wrap—cover; Rock—shake; Clung—hold; Sob—weeping silently; Forget

—unable to remember; Quickly—hurriedly; Gap—hole; Fence—wall; Tag—a children’s
game; Hanging—falling down; Shaking—moving with short quick movement; Hose—pipe; Cook—
a person who cooks food;Afraid—frightened; Nightmare—frightening dream; Grannie—
grandmother; Socks—a short stocking reaching a point between the ankle and the knee; Butcher—
a person who kills animals; Dreadful—fearful; Shiver—tremble; Creep—crawl; Snuggle—warm;
comfortable and protected; especially from the cold; Tight—firmly; Rub—to press and move; Warm
—hot; Tired—lose of energy; Hard—difficult;Stir—mix.
MESSAGE
 The story conveys a beautiful message that there is a very strong bond between parents and
children. This bond has the strength to survive every type of challenge. However, in order to prepare
their little children for the hardships of adult life, parents resort to strict punishment and it is
difficult for children to understand the true motive behind the stern actions of their parents. As a
result, they develop negativity. Therefore, the story gives message to both the children and parents.
Children should trust their parents and the parents should understand that physical punishment can
leave emotional scars that hamper the growth of a balanced personality of their child. So, the
responsibility to strengthen the parent-child bond rests equally on both.
Message (2)
In a family, interpersonal relationships between parents and their children, siblings and elders and a
congenial atmosphere in the family are very important for a smooth and successful life.
For a better relationship, the first and foremost factor is mutual interaction and regular
communication among the members of a family because through communication only we can
understand each other’s aspirations, expectations, desires, strength and weaknesses in a better way.
Value Points
 Kezia is a little girl, growing in her loving grandma’s care.
 Kezia has formal relations with mother and father. She is afraid of her strict father so she
stammered while talking to him. She thought him to be giant sized.
 On Sundays, Grandma sent her to spend time with parents but Kezia found her father lay
down on the sofa to relax and mother busy in reading.
 One day grandma, suggested her to prepare a gift for father’s birthday.
 Kezia prepared a pin cushion with a beautiful yellow silk cloth. For that, she needed scrap to
fill it.
 She took some papers from father’s room and store them up to stuff them in the pincushion.
It was the father’s important speech for the Port Authority.
 When Kezia was questioned, she admitted her act. Father beat Kezia with a ruler and she
cried bitterly. She clung to grandma who consoled her.
 Next door neighbour Mr Macdonald plays with his children in the evening. After watching
him, Kezia concludes that all fathers are not like hers.
 One day, her mother got admitted to the hospital, she was alone at home under the care of
the cook. Old nightmare haunted her – a butcher with a knife in his hand. She was too much
afraid of it.
 Father came to her room hugged her, carried her to his room to comfort her.
 She realised that he was not so bad, but he was too busy to express his love. That night, she
felt her father had a big heart.

DETAILED SUMMARY
 Kezia was a little girl. She feared her father. She thought that her father was like a giant. He had big
hands and a big neck. His mouth was also very big. She always avoided him. She thought that he was
very cruel.
Kezia’s father worked in an office. He went to an office in the morning. Before going, he went to the
little girl’s room. He gave her a casual kiss. The father went to the office in a carriage. She felt very
happy when her father had gone.
In the evening, the little girl’s father came back. He spoke loudly in the house. Kezia feared her
father’s loud voice. Her mother would ask her to go and take off his shoes. When she entered his
room, he looked at her sternly. Kezia thought that her father was a hard-hearted person.
 2

One day Kezia made a pin-cushion. She wanted to present it to her father on his birthday. She needed
paper to stuff the pin-cushions. She found some sheets of paper in her father’s room. She tore the
sheets to stuff the pin-cushion. Her father had written an important speech on them. He was very
angry with her. He took a stick and beat her severely. He told her not to touch anything that did not
belong to her. Kezia wept bitterly. She wondered why God had made fathers. Now she trembled even
at the sight of her father.
 One day, Kezia saw her neighbour, Mr Macdonald. He was playing with his children. They all looked
very happy. But Kezia’s father never played with her. Now she thought that there were different kind
of fathers in the world. Her own father was very cruel.
 After a few days, Kezia’s mother became ill. Her grandmother took her to the hospital. Kezia was
alone in the house with the nurse. She had to sleep alone in her bedroom. At night, she had a horrible
dream. She saw that there was a botcher with a knife. She was terrified. She gave a loud cry. Her
father came into her room. He lifted her and took her to his own bed. She lay beside her father. He
was tired and fell asleep before her. She was lost in thoughts. She thought that he had to work hard
every day. He came in the evening. Then he was too tired to play with her. She thought that it was
her fault to tear those important papers. She realised that her father was not bad. He had a big and
loving heart.
Summary (2)
Kezia’s father was a busy man. He was so much lost in his business that he had no time for his family.
Being an over-disciplined man, he was strict with Kezia as well. He never had those soft feelings for
his little daughter nor did he pat her for a while. All he did was giving her a perfunctory kiss rather
than a loving one. His presence at home frightened Kezia and she felt relieved when he was gone.
Kezia was able to speak without stuttering but in her father’s presence, she stuttered and had all
those speech problems. In an attempt to speak normally in her formidable father’s presence, she
stuttered. In spite of all, Kezia’s father had a loving heart.
The Macdonalds who lived next door had an exuberant, lively, playful family. Looking through the
vegetable garden-wall, Kezia saw the five children playing with their father, turning a hose at him
and the father tickling the children. When compared with her scary father who never played with
her, Kezia saw the height of love between father and children next door and she loved the Macdonald
family.
 
MULTIPLE CHOICE QUESTIONS
Choose the correct answer :
1.Name the writer of the story ‘The Little Girl’.
     (A) Coates Kinney.
     (B) Phoebe Cary.
     (C) Katherine Mansfield.
     (D) Robert Frost.
2. Why was Kezia afraid of her father?
     (A) Because he never talked to her lovingly.
     (B) Because he never played with her.
     (C) Because he kept finding faults with her.
     (D) All the above.
3. Who were the people in Kezia’s family?
     (A) Her parents.
     (B) Her parents and her granny.
     (C) Her parents, her sister and her granny.
     (D) Her parents, her brother, her sister and her granny.
4. What would Kezia’s father do before going to his office?
     (A) He would give Kezia a goodbye kiss.
     (B) He would read the newspaper.
     (C) He would sit and have a pleasant chat with Kezia.
     (D) He would help Kezia with her homework.
5. What would Kezia’s father do after coming back from his office?
     (A) He would play with Kezia.
 2

     (B) He would go out with Kezia and her mother.

     (C) He would go to sleep in his bedroom.
     (D) He would sit in the drawing-room, have tea and read the newspaper.
6. What would Kezia’s father do on Sundays?
     (A) He would stretch himself on the sofa in the drawing-room.
     (B) He would put his handkerchief on his face and his feet on a cushion.
     (C) He would sleep soundly and snore.
     (D) All the above.
7. Why would Kezia’s grandmother encourage her to talk to her father?
     (A) So that she could learn many new things.
     (B) So that she could explain her problems to him.
     (C) So that she could give him some company and make him feel less lonely.
    (D) So that she could know her father better.
8. How did Kezia feel when her father looked at her through his spectacles?
     (A) Excited.
     (B) Elated.
     (C) Terrified.
     (D) Shocked.
9. What would Kezia do while saying something to her father?
     (A) She would stammer.
     (B) She would begin to cry.
    (C) She would speak very loudly.
    (D) She would run away in fear.
10. When would Kezia start stuttering?
      (A) While talking to her father.
      (B) While talking to her mother.
       (C) While talking to her granny.
       (D) While talking to a stranger.
11. What would Kezia feel while thinking about her father?
       (A) She felt she was thinking about an angel.
       (B) She felt she was thinking about a giant.
       (C) She felt she was thinking about a god.
       (D) She felt she was thinking about a stranger.
12. What would the father say on seeing Kezia looking at him?
       (A) He would say she looked like a fairy.
       (B) He would say she looked like a little brown owl.
       (C) He would say she looked like a fool.
       (D) He would say she looked like a clever cat.
13. What kept Kezia indoors one day?
       (A) A cold.
       (B) A fever.
       (C) A toothache.
       (D) A headache.
14. What gift did the grandmother suggest to Kezia to give her father on his birthday?
        (A) A pen.
        (B) A table-lamp.
       (C) A cigar-case.
       (D) A pin-cushion.
15. What did she fill the pin-cushion with
       (A) Sheets of paper.  
       (B) Tiny pieces of paper.
       (C) Little pieces of cloth.  
       (D) Some pieces of straw.
EXTRACTS FOR COMPREHENSION
Read the following extracts and answer the questions that follow in one or two lines each.
 2

To the little girl, he was a figure to be feared and avoided. Every morning before going to work he
came into her room and gave her a casual kiss.
(a) Who does ‘he’ refer to in this extract?
Ans: He refers to the father of the little girl, Kezia.
(b) What were the feelings of the little girl towards him?
Ans: The little girl was afraid of him and tried to avoid him.
(c) What did ‘he’ do before going to work every morning?
Ans: Before going to work every morning, he came to the room of the little girl and casually kissed
her.
(d) What does this gesture show about him?
Ans: This gesture shows that he loved her girl but was not very expressive in his affection.
(II)
She never stuttered with other people – had quite given it up – but only with Father, because then
she was trying so hard to say the words properly.
(a) Who is ‘she’ in this extract?
 ‘Ans: She’ is Kezia, the little girl who was afraid of her father.
(b) What had she ‘quite given up’?
Ans: She had quite given up the occasional stuttering in front of other people.
(c) How did ‘she’ speak in the presence of her father?
Ans: In the presence of her father, Kezia stuttered while speaking and displayed lack of confidence.
 (d) Why did ‘she’ speak so differently before her father?
Ans: Being afraid of her father, Kezia hesitated to speak to him. Whenever she had to, she would
stutter and sound different because her natural speech would be obstructed.
(III)
 He was so big – his hands and his neck, especially his mouth when he yawned. Thinking about him
alone was like thinking about a giant.
(a) Who is ‘he’ in the above extract?
Ans: In this extract, ‘he’ refers to the father of Kezia, who was a veil, strict disciplinarian.
(b) why does the speaker find him so big?
Ans: The speaker is his little daughter Kezia who was very scared of him. Hence she finds him so big
– with big hands, neck and mouth.
(c) why does the speaker think of him as a giant?
 Ans: The speaker, Kezia, thought of him as a giant because to a small girl like her, his big body
structure was as frightening as that of a giant of children’s stories.
(d) When did his mouth especially appear big?
Ans: His mouth especially appeared big when he opened it wide while yawning.
(IV)
“Mother, go up to her room and fetch down the damned thing – see that the child’s put to bed this
instant.”
 (a) Who speaks these lines and to whom?
Ans: Kezia’s father speaks these lines to his mother.
 (b) What is the mood of the speaker in these lines?
Ans: The speaker, Kezia’s father, is in a very angry mood while speaking these lines because Kezia
had torn his important speech to pieces.
 (c) What does the speaker refer to as the ‘damned thing’?
 Ans: The ‘damned thing’ referred to by the speaker, Kezia’s father, is the pin-cushion Kezia had
made for him.
 (d) Who is the ‘child’ here? Why does the speaker wish the child to be put to bed
immediately?
Ans: The ‘child’ here is Kezia. Her father, the speaker, wishes her to be put to bed immediately
because he is furious at the damage caused by her. He does not want to lose his anger further due to
her presence in front of him.
(V)
 “Here’s a clean hanky, darling. Blow your nose. Go to sleep, pet; you’ll forget all about it in the
morning. I tried to explain to Father but he was too upset to listen tonight.”
(a) Who speaks these lines to whom and when?
 2

Ans: The kind and affectionate Grandmother speaks these lines to a sobbing Kezia after she is hit on
her little pink palms with a ruler by her father.
 (b) Why does the speaker offer a clean hanky?
Ans: Grandmother, the speaker, offers a clean hanky because Kezia had been crying after she was
punished by her father for tearing his important papers. She needed a clean hanky to blow her nose.
(c) What did the speaker want the listener to forget? Why?
Ans: Grandmother, the speaker, wanted Kezia, the listener to forget all about the beating that she
had got from her Father. She wanted her to forget it because the punishment was not given to hurt
her but to make her understand that things belonging to others must not be touched.
(d) What did the speaker try to explain to Father?
Ans: Grandmother, the speaker, tried to explain to Father that Kezia was a ‘little girl and had not
destroyed the papers intentionally. She was, in fact, trying to complete his surprise birthday gift.
(VI)
 “What’ll I do if I have a nightmare?” she asked. “I often have nightmares and then Ginnie takes me
into her bed – I can’t stay in the dark – it all gets ‘whispery’…”
(a) Who is the speaker in these lines? Who is being addressed here?
Ans: In these lines, the speaker is Kezia, the little girl and she is addressing Alice, the cook.
 (b) What happens when the speaker has nightmares?
Ans: When Kezia has nightmares, she is comforted by her grandmother who takes the little girl into
her bed.
(C)Why can’t the speaker stay in the dark?
 Ans: Kezia can’t stay in the dark because she is a little girl and the deep silence of darkness scares
her.
(d)Where is Grannie right now?
 Ans: Kezia’s Grannie is at the hospital with Kezia’s mother who is unwell.
(VII)
“Oh,” said the little girl, “my head’s on your heart. I can hear it going. What a big heart you’ve got,
Father dear.”
(a) Who is the little girl in these lines?
 Ans: The little girl in these lines is Kezia.
 (b) Where has she put her head? Why?
 Ans: Kezia has put her head on the big heart of her father. She has done so because she is free from
her fears and nightmare and is happy to discover the tender and loving side of her otherwise strict
daddy.
(c) What can the little girl hear?
Ans: Kezia can hear the heartbeat of her father. Symbolically, it means that she can understand the
true love that is buried deep in her father’s heart.
(d) How does the little girl feel at this time?
 Ans: Kezia feels happy and safe at this time. She does not think her father to be cruel, dominating,
and giant-like. Instead, she knows that he is actually a kind, loving, and considerate person with a big
heart.
8. Slowly the girl would slip down the stairs, more slowly still across the hall, and push open the
drawing-room door.
By that time he had his spectacles on and looked at her over them in a way that was terrifying to the
little girl.
Questions
(i) Name the lesson.
(ii) What did the little girl’s mother tell her?
(iii) Where was her father?
(iv) Why was her father’s look terrifying for her?
Answers
(i) The name of the lesson is The Little Girl’.
(ii) She told her to come down and take off her father’s boots.
(iii) He was in the drawing-room.
(iv) Her father’s look was terrifying for her because she was afraid of him.
 2

9. She never stuttered with other people — had quite given it up — but only with Father}
because then she was trying so hard to say the words properly.
“What’s the matter? What are you looking so wretched about?
Questions
(i) Who is ‘you’ here?
(ii) With whom is she talking here?
(iii) How did she speak with other people?
(iv) Why did she stutter before her father?
Answers
(i) ‘You’ is Kezia, the little girl here.
(ii) She is talking with her mother here.
(iii) She never stuttered with the other people.
(iv) She stuttered before her father because she was afraid of him.
10. What are you looking so wretched about? Mother, I wish you taught this child not to appear
on the brink of suicide… Here, Kezia, carry my teacup back to the table carefully.”
He was so big — his hands and his neck, especially his mouth when he yawned. Thinking about him
alone was like thinking about a giant.
Questions
(i) What is Kezia afraid of?
(ii) Whom does the author think like a giant?
(iii) What does her father with her mother to teach Kezia?
(iv) How does Kezia’s father look physically?
Answers
(i) Kezia is afraid of her father and does not want to face him.
(ii) The author compares Kezia’s father with a giant.
(iii) Kezia’s father wishes to her mother that she would teach her not to appear on the brink of
suicide.
(iv) Kezia’s father has very big hands and neck and his mouth look huge when he yawns.
11. Her grandmother told her that father’s birthday was next week and suggested she should
make him a pin-cushion for a gift out of a beautiful piece of yellow silk.
Laboriously, with double cotton, the little girl stitched three sides. But what to fill it with? That was
the question. The grandmother was out in the garden, and she wandered into the mother’s bedroom
to look for scraps.
Questions
(i) Who is ‘she’ referred to in the above passage?
(ii) What did her grandmother suggest her?
(iii) What was her problem?
(iv) What does the pin-cushion symbolise for her?
Answers
(i) `She’ is referred to Kezia.
(ii) Her grandmother suggested that she should make a pin-cushion and gift it to her father on his
birthday.
(iii) Her problem was to find scraps to fill the pin-cushion.
(iv) It symbolises her love and affection for her father.
12. 12. Laboriously, with double cotton, the little girl stitched three sides. But what to fill it
with? That was the question. The grandmother was out in the garden, and she wandered into
the mother’s bedroom to look for scraps. On the bed-table, she discovered a great many sheets
of fine paper, gathered them up, tore them into tiny pieces, and stuffed her case, then sewed up
the fourth side.
That night there was a hue and cry in the house. Father’s great speech for the Port Authority had
been lost. Rooms were searched; servants questioned. Finally, the mother came into Kezia’s room.
Questions
(i) Why did the little girl go to her mother’s bedroom?
(ii) What did she discover on the bed table?
(iii) Why was there a hue and cry in the house?
(iv) Why did she need paper sheets?
 2

Answers
(i) She went to her mother’s bedroom to search for something to stuff the pin cushion.
(ii) She discovered a great many sheets of fine paper on the bed-table.
(iii) There was a hue and cry in the house because the great speech for the Port Authority was
missing.
(iv) She needed them to fill the pin-cushion.
13. That night there was a hue and cry in the house. Father’s great speech for the Port Authority
had been lost. Rooms were searched; servants questioned. Finally, the mother came into
Kezia’s room.
“Kezia, I suppose you didn’t see some papers on a table in our room?”
“Oh yes,” she said, “I tore them up for my surprise.”
Questions
(i) Who made a hue and cry in the house?
(ii) Why were the servants questioned?
(iii) How did Kezia’s mother ask her about the papers?
(iv) Why did Kezia tear up the great speech?
 Answers
(i) Kezia’s father made a hue and cry in the house.
(ii) They were questioned to know about the papers on which the great speech was written.
(iii) She asked her about the papers in a polite manner.
(iv) She needed scraps to fill her father’s gift.
14. And she was dragged down to where Father was pacing to and fro, hands behind his back.
“Well?” he said sharply.
Questions
(i) Who is ‘he’ here?
(ii) Why was she making a ‘pin-cushion’?
(iii) Why were the servants questioned by her father?
(iv) What quality of her is reflected in the above lines?
Answers
(i) ‘He’ is Kezia’s father here.
(ii) She was making it present her father on his birthday.
(iii) The servants were questioned by her father because his great speech was missing.
(iv) She had a great love for her father.
15. Hours later, when Grandmother had wrapped her in a shawl and rocked her in the rocking
chair, the child clung to her soft body.
“What did God make fathers for?” she sobbed.
“Here’s a clean hanky, darling. Blow your nose. Go to sleep, pet; you’ll forget all about it in the
morning.
Questions
(i) Why was the little girl sobbing?
(ii) How did the grandmother show her love for the girl?
(iii) What did the girl want to know about the father?
(iv) What kind of memory do children have as expressed in the above lines?
Answers
(i) The little girl was sobbing because she was beaten by her father.
(ii) The grandmother wrapped her in a shawl and rocked her in the rocking chair.
(iii) The girl wanted to know why the father gives punishments to children.
(iv) Children forget things quickly.
16. “Oh, a butcher — a knife — I want Grannie.” He blew out the candle, bent down and caught
up the child in his arms, carrying her along the passage to the big bedroom. A newspaper was
on the bed. He put away the paper, then carefully tucked up to the child. He lay down beside
her. Half asleep still, still with the butcher’s smile all about her it seemed, she crept close to
him, snuggled her head under his arm, held tightly to his shirt.
Then the dark did not matter; she lay still.
“Here, rub your feet against my legs and get them warm,” said Father.
Questions
 2

(i) What was Kezia’s nightmare?

(ii) How did her father comfort her?
(iii) Where did she see the butcher?
(iv) How did her father behave when she had a nightmare?
Answers
(i) In her nightmare, Kezia saw a butcher, with a knife and a rope in his hands.
(ii) He asked her to rub her feet against his legs to make them warm.
(iii) She saw him in the nightmare.
(iv) He behaved with love and affection.
17. He was harder than Grandmother, but it was a nice hardness. And every day he had to work
and was too tired to be a Mr Macdonald…She had torn up all his beautiful writing…
Questions
(i) Who does ‘He’ refer to here?
(ii) How could the hardness of Kezia’s father towards Kezia be nice to her?
(iii) Why couldn’t her father be a Mr Macdonald?
(iv) What did Kezia regret about?
Answers
(i) Here ‘He’ refers to Kezia’s father.
(ii) His hardness kept Kazia in the discipline.
(iii) Her father worked very hard and was too tired to be a Mr Macdonald.
(iv) Kezia was regretted about tearing up her father’s papers.
CHARACTERS
Kezia
Kezia, the young female protagonist of the story “The Little Girl”, is an emotional and sensitive girl.
She is as much affected by her father’s disciplinarian attitude as by his love.
The behaviour of Kezia is typical of a young girl. She sees her father as the boss of the family who
must be served properly all the time. So, she feels relieved when he leaves for work every morning.
Kezia is an obedient girl. She is afraid of her father and wishes to avoid him, still, she takes off his
shoes when her mother asks her to. However, she fears her father so much that she begins to stutter
in his presence. Sometimes she even thinks that there should not have been any fathers in this world.
When she compares herself to other children, she is pained to observe that her father does not
pamper her like the fathers of other children.
Kezia is innocent but impulsive. She makes a pin-cushion for her father as his birthday present but
innocently picks up his important papers as stuffing for the pin-cushion. Impulsively, she tears those
papers without seeking permission and hence spoils matters.
 Kezia’s strong bond with her father comes to fore when she is quick to observe his affection on the
night she gets terrified by a bad dream. She feels happy when her father protectively takes her to his
bed and comforts her. Her distrust for him changes into the appreciation for his hard work. She
admires his big heart and discovers her love for him. She changes from a resenting and frightened
girl to a soft-hearted, understanding and affectionate daughter.
Kezia’s Father
Kezia’s father displays two divergent characteristics in the story. Initially, he appears as a
domineering, head of the family and demands complete obedience from other members. He wants
them to be at his beck and call all the time. As soon as he returns home in the evening, he wants his
tea brought to him along with the newspaper. Instead of taking off his shoes himself, he makes Kezia
do it for him. He is so strict with his daughter that the poor girl stutters in front of him and feels
relieved when he leaves for work in the morning.
 This negative aspect of his personality is highlighted even more when he punishes Kezia with a
ruler. It appears that he fails to understand the innocent emotions of his daughter who damages his
papers accidentally.
 However, the positive aspect of his persona surfaces when he takes care of his little girl in the
absence of the women of the household. He not only carries her in his arms to his room but also
tucks her comfortably in his bed. He asks her to rub her feet with his legs to make them warm. This
reveals his paternal affection, protective nature, and caring attitude. Kezia’s father thus makes a
typical father who poses a stern exterior which actually hides a soft, affectionate, and tender big
heart, full of love.
 2

Kezia’s Grandmother
Kezia’s Grandmother is addressed as ‘Grannie’ by Kezia and as ‘mother’ by Kezia’s father, her son.
Her character comes up as a mature and understanding elder in a household. She does not question
the authoritarian attitude of her son but keeps prodding her young granddaughter to make efforts to
build her bond with her parents. She advises Kezia to talk nicely to her parents when they are
relatively relaxed on Sunday afternoons. She does not interfere in any matters of the household and
simply provides background support. When Kezia’s father punishes Kezia with a ruler, Grandmother
wraps her in a shawl and rocks her in a chair clinging her to her soft body. She is a mature woman
who understands that the upbringing of children is a delicate issue and parents should be allowed to
discipline their children in their own way. Grandmother’s supportive character can also be seen
when she accompanies her daughter-in-law to the hospital. Hence, the Grandmother is an important
character even though she remains mostly in the backdrop.
IMPORTANT PASSAGES FOR COMPREHENSION
 Read the following passages and answer the questions given at the end of each :
PASSAGE 1
To the little girl, he was a figure to be feared and avoided. Every morning before going to work he
came into her room and gave her a casual kiss, to which she responded with “Goodbye, Father”. And
oh, there was a glad sense of relief when she heard the noise of the carriage growing fainter and
fainter down the long road!
 In the evening when he came home she stood near the staircase and heard his loud voice in the hall.
“Bring my tea into the drawing-room……… Hasn’t the paper come yet? Mother, go and see if my
paper’s out there—and bring me my slippers.”
Questions :
(i) What was the name of the little girl?
 (ii) What was her father’s routine before going to work?
(iii) When did the girl feel relieved?
 (iv) What was her father’s daily routine after coming from the office?
 (v) Give the meaning of ‘a figure to be feared’.
Answers :
 (i) The name of the little girl was Kezia.
 (ii) Every morning before going to work he came into her room and gave her a casual kiss.
(iii) The girl felt relieved after her father had gone to work.
(iv) After coming from office in the evening he cried loudly for tea and newspaper.
(v) ‘a person to be feared.’
PASSAGE 2
 That night there was a hue and cry in the house. Father’s great speech for the Port Authority had bee
lost. Rooms were searched; servants questioned. Finally, Mother came into Kezia’s room.
 “Kezia, I suppose you didn’t see some papers on a table in our room ?”
 “Oh yes,” she said, ” I tore them up for my surprise.”
 “What!” screamed Mother. “Come straight down to the dining-room this instant.”
Questions :
(i) Why was there a hue and cry in the house?
(ii) Why were the servants questioned?
(iii) What was Kezia’s surprise?
 (iv) Give the meaning of ‘hue and cry’.
(v) Name the chapter and the author.
Answers :
(i)  There was a hue and cry in the house because the father’s great speech for the Port
Authority had been lost.
 (ii) The servants were questioned if they had seen the report anywhere.
(iii) A present of a pin-cushion to her father on his birthday was Kezia’s surprise.
(iv) ‘angry protest’.
 (v) ‘The Little Girl’ by Katherine Mansfield.
 2

PASSAGE 3
The Macdonalds lived next door. They had five children. Looking through a gap in the fence the little
girl saw them playing lag’ in the evening. The father with the baby, Mao, on his shoulders, two little
girls hanging on to his coat pockets ran round and round the flower-beds, shaking with laughter.
Once she saw the boys turn the hose on him—and he tried to catch them laughing all the time.
Questions :
(i) Who were the Macdonalds?
(ii) What did Kezia see through the gap in the fence?
 (iii) Name the child on Mr Macdonald’s shoulders.
(iv) What did the boys do with the hose?
(v) Was Mr Macdonald angry with his children?
Answers :
(i)  The Macdonalds were Kezia’s next door neighbour.
(ii)  Kezia saw Mr Macdonald playing ‘tag’ will all his five children.
(iii)  His name was Mao.
 (iv)  The boys turned the hose on Mr Macdonald.
 (v)  No. he was not angry with his children.
PASSAGE 4
Tired out, he slept before the little girl. A funny feeling came over her. Poor Father, not so big, after
all—and with no one to look after him. He was harder than Grandmother, but it was a nice hardness.
And every day he had to work and was too tired to be a Mr Macdonald She had torn up all his
beautiful writing She stirred suddenly, and sighed.
“What’s the matter?” asked her father. “Another dream?”
“Oh,” said the little girl, “my head’s on.your heart. I can hear it going. What a big heart you’ve got,
Father dear.”
 Questions :
 (i) Why did the father sleep before the little girl?
 (ii) How did the girl feel her father’s hardness now?
(Ill) Who was Mr Macdonald?
(iv) What could the little girl hear?
(v) Who was Kezia lying with?
 Answers :
(i) The father slept before the little girl because he was much tired.
(ii) She felt that her father’s hardness was a nice hardness.
(iii) Mr Macdonald was Kezia’s next door neighbour.
 (iv) The little girl could hear her father’s heartbeat.
(v)  She was lying with her father.
PASSAGE 5
On Sunday afternoons Grandmother sent her down to the drawing-room to have a “nice talk with
Father and Mother”. But the little girl always found Mother reading and Father stretched out on the
sofa, his handkerchief on his face, his feet on one of the best cushions, sleeping soundly and snoring.
 She sat on a stool, gravely watched him until he woke and stretched, and asked the time — then
looked at her.
Questions :
 (i) Why did Grandmother girl send the little girl to the drawing-room?
 (ii) What did she always find her mother doing?
 (iii) What did she always find her father doing?
(iv) Where did the little girl sit and wait?
(v) Name the chapter and the author.
PASSAGE 6
(Page 33) She never stuttered with other people — had quite given it up — but only with
Father. because then she was trying so hard to say the words properly.
 2

 ” What’s the matter? What are you looking so wretched about? Mother, I wish you would teach this
child not to appear on the brink of suicide ………Here, Kezia, carry my  teacup back to the table
carefully.”
He was so big — his hands and his neck, especially his mouth when he yawned.
Thinking about him alone was like thinking about a giant.
Questions
1.”She never stuttered with other people – but only with her father.” Why?
2. What did Kezia think about the size of her father?
3. What made Kezia’s father look like a giant?
4. Was Kezia’s father really indifferent towards her?
PASSAGE 8
(Page 34) One day, when she was kept indoors with a cold, the grandmother told her that father’s
birthday was next week and suggested she should make him a pin-cushion for a gift out of a beautiful
piece of yellow silk.
 Laboriously, with double cotton, the little girl stitched three sides. But what to fill it with? That was
the question. The grandmother was out in the garden, and she wandered into the mother’s bedroom
to look for ‘scraps’. On the bed-table, she discovered a great many sheets of fine paper, gathered
them up, tore them into tiny pieces, and stuffed her case, then sewed up the fourth side.
That night there was a hue and cry in the house. Father’s great speech for the Port Authority had
been lost. Rooms were searched — servants questioned. Finally, the mother came into Kezia’s room.
Questions
1. Why was Kezia kept indoors?
2. Why did Kezia make a pin-cushion?
3. What did Kezia fill the pin-cushion with?
4. Why was there a hue and cry in the house?
 Answers
1.Because she had a cold.
2. She wanted to gift it to her father on his birthday.
3. She filled it with pieces of paper.
4.Because Father’s speech for Port Authority had been lost.
PASSAGE 9
(Page 35) “What did God make fathers for ?” she sobbed.
 “Here’s a clean hanky, darling. Blow your nose. Go to sleep, pet; you’ll forget all about it in the
morning. I tried to explain to Father but he was too upset to listen tonight.”
 But the child never forgot. Next time she saw him she quickly put both hands behind her back and a
red colour flew into the cheeks.
Questions
1. What did Kezia feel about her father?
2. Why did grandmother give a hanky to Kezia?
3. Why did Father not listen to anything that night?
4. Why did Kezia put both hands behind her back on seeing him?
PASSAGE -10
(Page 37) But the same old nightmare came – the butcher with a knife and a rope, who came nearer
and nearer, smiling that dreadful smile, while she could not move, could only stand still, crying out,
“Grandma! Grandma !” She woke to shiver to see Father beside her bed, a candle in his hand.
“What’s the matter ?” he said.
“Oh, a butcher — a knife — I want Grannie.” He blew out the candle, bent down and caught up the
child in his arms, carrying her along the passage to the big bedroom. A newspaper was on the bed —
a half-smoked cigar was near his reading lamp. He put away the paper, threw the cigar into the
fireplace, then carefully tucked up to the child. He lay down beside her. Half asleep still, still with the
 2

butcher’s smile all about her, it seemed. She crept close to him, snuggled her head under his arm,
held tightly to his shirt.
Questions
1. What was Kezia’s nightmare?
2. Did Kezia have the nightmare only once?
3. What did Kezia’s father do when she had a nightmare?
4. Was Kezia’s father indifferent towards her or did he love her?
Answers
1. A smiling butcher with a knife and a rope came towards Kezia in her nightmare.
2.No, she had it many a time.
3. He took her to his own bed.
4. Kezia’s father loved her very dearly.
PASSAGE 11
(Page 37) Then the dark did not matter; she lay still.
“Here, rub your feet against my legs and get them warm,” said Father.
Tired out, he slept before the little girl. A funny feeling came over her. Poor Father, not so big, after
all, and with no one to look after him. He was harder than the grandmother, but it was a nice
hardness. And every day he had to work and was too tired to be Mr Macdonald… She had torn up all
his beautiful writing ….. She stirred suddenly and sighed.
 “What’s the matter ?” asked her father. “Another dream ?”
“Oh,” said the little girl. “my head’s on your heart. I can hear it going. What a big heart you’ve got,
Father dear !”
Questions
1.” Then the dark did not matter; she lay still.” Why was she no longer afraid?
2. What reason does Kezia find for her father not playing with her?
3. Why did the girl sigh?
4. What did the girl tell her father
Short Answer Type Questions  (30 to 40 words)
Additional Questions
Q.I. What made Kezia’s father punish her? Was he right to do so?
Ans. Kezia’s father had written a speech on some papers. Kezia had made a pin-cushion for her
father on his birthday. She needed paper to stuff the pincushion and put them into the cushion.
So her father punished her. Father was not right to beat her. He could have made Kezia realize her
mistake with love
Q.2. Why did the little girl start making the pin-cushion?
Ans. One day Kezia was suffering from cold. She was kept indoors. Her father’s birthday was next
week. Her grandmother suggested that she should present a pin-cushion to her father. So she started
making the pin-cushion.
Q.3. What did she stuff it with? Why was the stuffing very important for her father? Did she
know that it was important?
Ans. Kezia found some sheets of paper in her father’s bedroom. She tore them into pieces. She
stuffed the pin-cushion with those pieces. The stuffing was very important for her father. An
important speech was written on those papers. But the little girl did not know about it
Q.4. Kezia looked through a hole in the fence into Mr MacDonald’s garden. What did she see?
Ans. Kezia saw that Mr Macdonald was playing with his children. They were running around the
flower beds Baby Mao was on his shoulders. The two little girls were hanging on to his coat pockets.
They were very happy.
Q.5. Describe the departure of Kezia’s father for his office.
Ans. Kezia’s father went to the office early in the morning. Before going, he went to Kezia’s room. He
gave her a kiss. She said goodbye to her father.
 Q.6. Describe the arrival of Kezia’s father at home from the office.
 2

Ans. Kezia’s father returned from office in the evening flies coming was a noisy affair. He raised his
voice on entering the house. Kezia’s mother asked her to take off her father’s shoes.
Additional Very Short Answer Type Questions
1. What was the name of the little girl?
 Ans. Her name was Kezia
2. To the little girl who was a figure to be feared and avoided?
 Ans. To the little girl, her father was a figure to be feared and avoided.
3. How did the little girl feel when her father left for the office in the morning?
 Ans. She felt relieved.
4. What WAS the little girl’s fault when she appeared before her father?
Ans. Before her father, she stuttered badly.
5. What did Kezia always find her father and mother doing on Sunday afternoons?
Ans. She always found her mother reading and father stretched out on the sofa.
6. On what occasion did Kezia’s grandmother ask her to present a gift to her father?
Ans. She asked Kezia to present a gift to her father on the occasion of his birthday.
7. What gift did Kezia prepare for her father?
Ans. She prepared a pin-cushion for her father.
8. What did Kezia stuff the pin-cushion with?
Ans. She stuffed the pin-cushion with the paper’s on which her father’s important speech was
written
9. Who was ‘the Macdonalds’?
Ans. They were Kezia’s next door neighbour.
10. How many children did Mr Macdonald have?
Ans. He had five children.
11. How many brothers and sisters did Kezia have?
Ans. Kezia had no brothers or sisters, she was the only child of her parents.
12. Why was there hue and cry on the loss of the papers in the house?
Ans. There was so much hue and cry in the house on the loss of the papers because the father’s great
speech for the Port Authority was written in them.
13. Why was Kezia left alone one night with her father?
Ans. Kezia’s mother was ill and the grandmother went with her to the hospital.
14. Who was Alice?
Ans. Alice was the cook in Kezia’s house.
15. What was Kezia’s nightmare?
Ans. Kezia saw a butcher with a knife in her nightmare. 
16. Name the writer of the lesson ‘The Little Girl’.
Ans. Katherine  Mansfield.
SHORT ANSWER QUESTIONS
(to be answered in about 30 – 40 words each)
Q1. Why was Kezia afraid of her father?                                  (Textual)
Ans: Kezia was afraid of her father’s strictness and terrifying angry looks. Instead of tender love and
affection, she would get harsh words of scolding and physical punishment from him. Evert his giant
like size would terrify her.
Q2. Who were the people in Kezia’s family?                (Textual)
Ans: Kezia’s family had four people in all. Her very strict father, her stern mother, her soft-hearted
grandmother and little Kezia herself.
 Q3. What was Kezia’s father’s routine before going to an office and after coming back in the
evening?(Textual)
 Ans: Before going to an office, Kezia’s father would come to her room, give her a casual kiss and
leave for work. He would return in the evening and demand that tea is brought into the drawing-
room, and ask for his papers and slippers in a loud voice.
Q4. What would Kezia’s mother ask her to do when Father returned from office?
Ans: When Father returned home from the office, the mother would tell Kezia to come downstairs
and take off her father’s shoes. She would also be told to take the shoes outside. Further, she was
ordered by Father to put his teacup back on the table.
 2

 Q5. Why did Kezia go slowly towards the drawing-room when the mother asked her to come
downstairs?
Ans: Kezia never enjoyed the company of her dominating father. He always scolded her for one thing
or the other and never appreciated or loved her. She was so frightened of him that she went very
slowly towards the drawing-room when she was’ asked to come downstairs to take off his shoes.
Q6. Which expressions on Kezia’s face annoyed Father?
Ans: Besides her stuttering, the expressions of gloom and wretchedness on Kezia’s face annoyed
Father. He felt that with such expressions, she seemed as if she were on the verge of suicide.
Q7. Why did Kezia stutter in the presence of Father?
Ans: Kezia’s father’s domineering personality and frequent scolding shook her self-confidence. She
felt under pressure to please him, so she would search hard for appropriate words in her mind while
talking to him. This pressure made her stutter in his presence.
 Q8. Why did Kezia feel that her father was like a giant?
Ans: Kezia felt that her father was like a giant because he had very big hands and neck. His mouth
seemed big especially when he yawned. In addition, his stern and cold behaviour too made the little
girl think of him as a giant.
Q9. In what ways did Kezia’s grandmother encourage her to get to know her parents better?
 Or                                                                          (Textual)
Why did Kezia’s grandmother send her to the drawing-room every Sunday afternoon?
Ans: Kezia’s grandmother wanted the little girl’s bond with her parents should be strong. Therefore,
every Sunday afternoon she would encourage Kezia to go downstairs to the drawing-room, have a
nice conversation with them, and get to know them better.
Q10. What was Kezia’s father’s routine on Sundays? (Textual)
Ans: On Sundays, Kezia’s father would relax in the afternoon. He would stretch out on the sofa in
their drawing-room, put the handkerchief on his face, feet on the best cushion and sleep snoring
soundly. All this while, her mother would be absorbed in reading the newspaper.
Q11. What would Kezia do while her father slept on Sundays? what happened when he woke
up?
Ans: Kezia would sit on a stool and gravely watch her father until he woke up and stretched to ask
the time. Then, he would look at her and tell her not to stare at him as it made her look like a brown
owl.
 Q12. What did Grandmother ask Kezia to make and why?
Ans: Grandmother asked Kezia to make a pin-cushion out of a beautiful piece of yellow silk as a
birthday present for Father. She wanted the little girl to present this pin-cushion as a surprise gift
and make her father happy. This could possibly bring them both close to each other.
Q13. What did Kezia make as a birthday gift for her father? How did she prepare it?
Ans: Kezia made a pin-cushion as a birthday gift for her father. In order to prepare it, she laboriously
stitched its three sides with double cotton and stuffed it with papers that she took from the bed-table
in her mother’s room. Finally, she sewed up the fourth side and the gift was ready.
Q14. Why was there a hue and cry in Kezia’s house at night before her father’s birthday?
Ans: Nobody knew that Kezia had mistakenly torn the papers that had her father’s great speech for
the Port Authority. She had stuffed them in the pin-cushion that was to be a surprise gift for her
father on his birthday. The hue and cry at night were for those missing papers.
Q15. Why was Kezia dragged down to the dining-room at night?
 Ans: Kezia was dragged down to the dining-room at night to be br’aligilt in front of her father who
was extremely angry as she had o the papers that had his great speech for the Port Authority.
Q16. Why did Father come to Kezia’s room with a ruler?
Ans: Father was a strict disciplinarian who believed in the use of physical punishment to correct
children. He came to Kezia’s room with a ruler because he wanted to punish her and teach her not to
touch what did not belong to her.
Q17. Kezia’s efforts to please her father resulted in displeasing him very much. How did this
happen? (Textual)
Ans: On grandmother’s suggestion Kezia decided to make a pin-cushion as a birthday gift for her
father hoping that it would please her. But instead, he was furious because she had inadvertently
torn the papers of his Port Authority speech and used them as a stuffing in the pin-cushion.
 2

Q18. Do you think Kezia was wrong in tearing the papers of her father? What does it show
about her character?
Ans: Kezia was certainly wrong in tearing the papers of her father because they formed his
important speech for the Port Authority. She should not have used any of his things without his
permission. The incident only shows that she was too innocent and immature to know the wrong she
was doing. All she wanted was to please her father with a birthday gift.
 Q19. How and why did Grandmother comfort Kezia after her father hit her with a ruler?
Ans: Hours after Kezia’s father hit her with a ruler, her grandmother wrapped the little girl in a
shawl and rocked her in the rocking-chair, with the child clinging to her soft body. She gave her a
clean hanky to blow her nose and tried to put her to sleep comforting her with affectionate words.
Q20. Why did Kezia ask, “What did God make fathers for?”
Ans: Kezia questioned why God made fathers because she was very upset with her father’s strict
behaviour. She felt that he was too harsh and unforgiving. He did not give her even one chance to
explain herself.
Q21. Why did Grandmother tell Kezia that her father was too Upset that night to listen to her?
Ans: Grandmother always tried to bridge the gap between Kezia and her parents, especially her
father. She told Kezia that her father was too upset that night to listen to her because she did not
want the little girl to nurture any grudge against her father.
Q22. How did Father punish Kezia? What was the impact of this punishment?
Ans: Father punished Kezia by hitting hard on her little, pink palms with a ruler. The impact of this
punishment was so strong that Kezia could never forget it. Next time when she saw him, she at once
hid her hands behind her back and her cheeks flushed with fear.
 Q23. Who were Kezia’s neighbours? What did she observe about them?
Ans: The Macdonalds were Kezia’s neighbours. She observed that Mr Macdonald played cheerfully
with his children. He laughed when they turned the hose on him and ran about flower-beds with his
young son, Mao, on his shoulders and his two little daughters hanging on to his coat pockets.
Q24. Kezia felt that Mr Macdonald was a better father as compared to her own father. Why?
Ans: Kezia observed that Mr Macdonald was a jolly fellow who played and enjoyed in the company
of his children. Contrary to this, her own father was domineering and suppressive and (ha not
express any affection or showed any leniency for Kezia.
Q25. Why was Kezia left alone in the house with the cook Alice? 
Ans: One day Kezia’s mother had suddenly taken ill and had to be I hospitalized. Grannie too went
along to look after her in the hospital. Kezia was thus left at home and Alice, their cook was deputed
to take care of the little girl in the absence of elders.
Q26. Why did Kezia suddenly grow afraid when Alice put her to bed?
Or
What did Kezia tell Alice, the cook, about her fear?
Ans: When Alice put Kezia to bed at night, the little girl suddenly got afraid as she had to sleep alone.
She told Alice that she was scared of darkness and often had nightmares at night. Earlier Grannie
would take her into her bed but today she was alone.
Q27. What kind of dreams did Kezia usually have?
Ans: Usually, Kezia had horrible, frightening dreams. In her nightmares, she saw a butcher with a
knife and a rope. The butcher came closer and closer to her with a dreadful smile while she stood
still overpowered by fear.
 Q28. How did Father comfort the little girl, Kezia, when she got scared in her sleep?
Ans: When Kezia got scared in her sleep, her father came to her room, lifted her in his arms, took her
to his bed and made her sleep close to him. He allowed her to warm her feet against his legs. She felt
secure and protected as she snuggled up to him.
Q29. When and how does Kezia’s view of her father undergo a change?
Ans: Kezia’s view of her father underwent a change for the better when her father came to her
rescue when she had a nightmare. He carried her to his room, carefully tucked her up and slept
beside her. Kezia felt reassured and safe and snuggled up to him. That is when she realised that her
father was not a cruel giant but a large-hearted, hard-working man who got extremely tired by the
end of the day.
Q30. How did Kezia feel when her father beat her?
 2

Ans. Kezia needed some papers to stuff her pin-cushion. She tore her father’s important speech for
the Past Authority. When she admitted her act, her father beat her. Undoubtedly she was annoyed
with her father. But her grandma consoled her.
Q31. Why was Kezia afraid of her father?
Ans. She was afraid of her father because of his rude and harsh behaviour. He never interacted with
her politely and humbly. He always kept ordering her to do one thing or the other. He even beat her.
Q32. How did Kezia’s birthday present for her father prove to be a disaster for her?
Ans. Her grandmother asked her to prepare a pin-cushion as a birthday gift to her father. She
couldn’t find anything suitable which she could use to stuff her pin-cushion. So, she used her father’s
papers for this purpose. She tore them into pieces and stuffed the cushion with them. When her
father came to know about it, he was very much annoyed and beat her with a ruler. Thus, Kezia’s
birthday present proved to be a disaster.
 Q33. What was the morning routine of Kezia and her father?
Ans. Before going to his office, Kezia’s father used to visit her room. He would give her a casual kiss.
She responded with “Goodbye, father.” Since she was afraid of him, she always felt relieved after his
departure.
Q34. Why was Kezia punished by her father?
Ans. Kezia wanted to present a pin-cushion to her father on his birthday. She filled it with some
papers. These papers contained an important speech for the Port Authority. When her father came to
know about it, he punished Kezia.
Q35. Kezia’s efforts to please her father resulted in displeasing him very much. How did this
happen?
Ans. She stitched cotton cloth three sides and looked for the things that could be stuffed into the
stitched cloth. Soon she found out many sheets of paper.
Actually, they contained her father’s speech for the Port Authority. She tore them into pieces and
stuffed her case. Next day when her father looked for the papers, he did not find them. After some
time, he came to know that Kezia had torn them into pieces to make a pin-cushion. He got infuriated
and beat her with a ruler.
Q36. What kind of father was Mr Macdonald, and how was he different from Kezia’s father?
Ans. Her father was always busy with his official work. He had no time to talk to her. For Kezia, her
father was a figure to be feared and avoided. On the other hand Mr Macdonald, the neighbour always
play with his children. He had time to spare with his children.
Q37. Give in brief the message of the story ‘The Little Girl’.
Ans. Appearances can be deceptive. Kezia’s father looked like a cruel giant to her. She trembled and
stuttered in his presence. His harsh words made her curse her fate. However, she, later on, found
that her father was not devoid of tender human feelings. Beneath his rough exterior was hidden his
deep love and affection for his daughter.
Q38. Why was a hue and cry in the house? Why did her father punish Kezia?
Ans. There were a hue and cry in the house. Kezia had stuffed her father’s important papers into the
pin-cushion. It was a birthday present she wanted to gift to her father. His father became furious
after knowing this. He beat her with a ruler for tearing his important papers into pieces.
Q39. Why did Kezia always stutter while talking to her father?
Ans. Kezia was a normal girl but whenever she was in front of her father she felt nervous. She would
try hard to speak words but would end up in stuttering. She was too afraid of her father.
Q40. How did Kezia make a pin-cushion for her father?
Ans. Kezia’s grandmother advised her to make a pin-cushion for her father on his birthday. She
made it out of a beautiful piece of yellow silk. She wanted something to fill it with. She found some
sheets of paper lying on the bed table. She tore them up and filled in the pincushion.
Q41. In what ways did Kezia’s grandmother encourage her to get to know her father better?
Ans. On Sunday afternoons, Kezia’s grandmother sent her to her father’s room to have a nice talk
with him. Besides, she asked her to make a gift of a pin-cushion on her father’s birthday.
Q42. Why was Kezia’s father to be feared and avoided? What did she think of him?
Ans. For Kezia, her father was a figure to be feared and avoided. No doubt, Kezia responded his
casual kiss with ‘Goodbye Father’. However, she felt relieved when her father disappeared along the
road. In the evening he would ask in his loud voice to bring his tea and paper into the drawing room.
She felt very uncomfortable in his presence.
 2

Q43. How did Kezia feel when her father left for office and why?
Ans. Kezia was a little girl. Her parents were working. She had formal relations with her parents. She
often felt a sense of relief when her father left for office. Actually, she was afraid of her father.
ESSAY TYPE QUESTIONS
 Q.1. How did the little girl start understanding her father?
Or
Narrate in about 100 words the story ‘The Little Girl’.
Ans. Kezia was a little girl. She was very afraid of her father. To her, he looked like a giant. He spoke
very loudly in the house. So she always avoided him. One day she tore up an important speech
written by her father. He became very angry and beat her with a stick. Kezia started weeping. She
wondered why God had made fathers.
One day Kezia’s mother was ill. She was taken to the hospital. Kezia was alone in the house. At night
she had a bad dream. She cried with fear. Her father took her to his own bed. She lay beside him.
Then she realised that her father was not bad. lie had to work hard. lie had no time to play with her.
It was her fault to tear up the speech. Now Kezia felt that her father was large-hearted
Q.2. Kezia slept one night with her father and changed her opinion about him. What was her
opinion about her father before? What change did take place?
Ans. Earlier Kezia thought that her father was a cruel man. She always avoided him. She saw that her
neighbour Mr Macdonald loved her children. But her father never cared for her. One day Kezia’s
mother Was taken to a hospital. Kezia was alone in her room. At night she had a nightmare. She cried
with fear. Her father took her to his bed. She slept with him. Her father asked her to rub her feet
against his legs to make them warm. She felt sorry for her father. He worked hard. the lie was so
tired that he had no time to play with her She realised that it was her fault to tear up the sheets. Now
it appeared to her that her father was not a hard-hearted man
3 Relate in your own words the pin-cushion incident.
Ans. The little girl wanted to gift a pin-cushion to her father on his birthday. She took a piece of
yellow silk and stitched its three sides. She left the fourth side for filling. But she did not know’ what
to fill it with. She found some sheets of paper. She tore them into pieces. She stuffed the cushion with
them. She then stitched the fourth side also. Unfortunately, those papers contained a very important
speech. It was written by her father. When he came to know that Kezia had torn the papers, he was
very angry. He took a ruler and hit Kezia on her hands.
4. Write a short character-sketch of Kezia’s father.
Ans. Kezia’s father has big hands, neck and mouth. In the beginning, he appears to be a very cruel
person. He never talks to his daughter kindly. He never plays with her. Once Kezia tears up his
speech. He beats her badly. But in fact. he is not cruel. He is very good at heart. One day Kezia cries
out at night. She has a nightmare. Her father comes and carries her to his room. He puts her by his
side. Now Kezia feels how her father loves her. In fact, he has to work very hard. He becomes too
tired to play with his daughter. But the little girl thinks her father does not love her. At last, she does
come to know how dearly her father loves her 
5Write a short note on the relationship between Kezia and her father.
Ans: The relationship between Kezia and her father was a delicate one. He was a conventional
disciplinarian and as the head of the family, he asserted his authority over everyone, including his
little girl. He often scolded her for her sad looks and for stuttering. She was made to take off his
shoes and put them outside when he returned home from the office in the evening. He even
punished her when she mistakenly tore his important papers. He did not give her even one chance to
explain herself and failed to see her loving intention behind the mistake. As a consequence of her
father’s overly strict behaviour, Kezia developed a strong fear for him. She preferred to stay out of
his sight and was relaxed only during his absence from the house. She compared him to be a giant – a
dreadful creature for little children. After being beaten by him with a ruler, she even questioned the
purpose of God in making fathers.
However, this dry relationship undergoes a drastic change towards the end of the story. Father
displays his soft corner when Kezia is alone and gets scared by her nightmare. He carries her in his
arms to his room, tucks her comfortably in his bed, lies down close to her and gives her the
assurance that children seek from parents. This protective, caring and considerate side of her father
arouses her sympathy for him. She realises that he has a big heart which is full of love for her.
 2

6. How did Kezia once earn her father’s wrath? What punishment did she get for her mistake?
Was it justified? What light does this incident throw on her father’s character?
Ans: Kezia once earned her father’s wrath for tearing his speech for the Port Authority to stuff a pin-
cushion she was making for him as a birthday present. When he discovered that Kezia was the
culprit, he punished her by beating her little pink palms with a ruler to teach her not to touch what
did not belong to her.
 I think it was a very harsh punishment for an innocent mistake of a fond little daughter. It is true
that the papers were extremely important for him and their loss must have caused him a lot of
inconveniences but he should have understood and appreciated the fact that Kezia was making a
birthday present for him. Gentle but firm words would have sufficed to teach the sensitive Kezia that
she should not touch things that do not belong to her. But Father instead chose to beat her little pink
palms with a ruler. That was much too cruel on his part.
This incident shows that he was a very cruel and insensitive father who demanded a very high
standard of discipline from his daughter and could not tolerate any disobedience.
7. How do you interpret the behaviour of Kezia’s mother towards her?
 Ans: The behaviour of Kezia’s mother towards her is unlike the expected role played by mothers in
households. Perhaps, her husband’s strict nature does not leave enough room for her to pay the
desired attention to her daughter. The story reveals that her relationship with her daughter is
distant. She treats the little girl in accordance with her husband’s expectations. She orders her to
take off her father’s shoes and put them outside as this would indicate obedience. On Sunday
afternoons, she spends time engrossed in a newspaper sitting with her husband instead of talking to
her daughter. When Kezia mistakenly tears the papers of her father, she drags her downstairs to face
the wrath of Father. She does not try to soothe her when Father scolds and beats her. Neither does
she defend her or try to protect her in any way. That is why Kezia turns to her grandmother to fulfil
her need for motherly care and affection.
 8. Why did Kezia feel drawn towards her grandmother?
Ans: Failing to get any expression of affection from her Parents, especially her father, Kezia feels
drawn to her grandmother. She turns to her to fulfil her need for love and protection. Grandmother
too showers abundant love upon the little girl. She keeps trying to build her bond with her parents.
She advises Kezia to talk to her parents when they would be relaxing in the drawing-room on Sunday
afternoons. Again, she tells Kezia about Father’s birthday and suggests that she should make a pin-
cushion for him as a present. When Father beats Kezia, it is a grandmother who consoles and
comforts her by covering her with her shawl and allowing the child to cling to her soft body. Earlier
too, whenever Kezia would get scared by her nightmares, grandmother would take her in her own
bed. Hence, her affinity and support make Kezia look up to her for everything.
9. Kezia decides that there are “different kinds of fathers.” What kind of father was Mr
Macdonald and how was he different from Kezia’s father?  (Textual)
Ans: Mr Macdonald, Kezia’s next door neighbour, had five children and Kezia would often see them
playing in their garden.
One day, when Kezia looked through the gap in the fence she saw the Macdonalds playing the game
‘tag’. It was evening, and Mr Macdonald had just returned from work but unlike her father, he looked
happy and energetic. He was having a good the hose on him and he tried to catch them laughing two
girls time with his children – baby Mao was on his shoulders, were hanging on to his coat pockets
and the party ran around the flower beds, shaking with laughter. Mr Macdonald’s sons turned This
happy scene made Kezia conclude that there were different sorts of fathers. Mr Macdonald was so
different from her own father. He was not at all strict, was always happy and thoroughly enjoyed the
company of his children.
In contrast, her own father was often in an angry mood and remained much too busy in his work.
She dreaded him and avoided his company as much as she could. Whenever she was with him, he
would get upset because out of fear she would stammer and fumble and look silly.
His strict discipline and his domineering nature would often make Kezia wonder what God made
fathers for.
10.  How does Kezia begin to see her father as a human being who needs her sympathy?
(Textual)
Ans: Kezia was used to being scolded by her father and sometimes even got punishment for her little
mistakes. She lived in awe of him, for he would often find fault with her manners, behaviour, speech,
 2

her general timidity and silliness. Little wonder then that she would tremble, stutter and look clumsy
in front of him. He would often find her looking wretched as if she was on the verge of committing
suicide.
However, a nightmare one night made Kezia discover the tender, caring and loving side of her father.
Since her mother and grandmother were away to a hospital, Alice, the Cook, had put her to sleep but
she was bothered by her usual nightmare of a butcher with a knife and a rope, and a dreadful smile.
When her father heard her shrieking, he came to her room, lifted her in his arms and took her to his
room. He comforted her and tucked her up nicely and slept next to her. He told her to rub her feet
against his to warm them. She snuggled her head under his arm and held tightly to his shirt. At that
moment, she discovered that her father was very much a human being and needed her sympathy. He
was big, hard, snug and reassuring but there was no one to look after him. These thoughts filled her
heart with love and affection for him.
Q11. Every father has a love for his child whether he expresses his love or not. Comment on
the basis of the story “The Little Girl”.
Ans. Fathers are not alike. Some play with their children while others love and care for them. They
show their love to them by working hard and giving them all the facilities as well as instructions.
Though they never express their love they have a deep love for their child. Kezia’s father belongs to
the second type. He did not believe in showing off his affection for his daughter. He believed in
showing his love by making her future more secure. When she tore his papers unknowingly, he beat
her harshly. But in thean  end, we find him a very loving and caring father. Thus it is true that every
father loves his child’s but the way of love is different from one person to another. Most of the
fathers live their dream in their children. Their strictness is also a kind of love.
Q12. Father who seems hard from outside is not so from within. Comment on this statement
with reference to Kezia’s father in ‘The Little Girl’.
Ans. Parents’ contribution in shaping and framing the life of their kids cannot be compared with
anything. The values, courage, and virtues are all implanted by parents at a young age. The early
years of a child’s life are very delicate, his future is made or marred at this age. For cultivating good
qualities, for making their kids better than them, they have to chide, scold or show their strictness
but, in reality, a spring of love remains behind it. As in the story ‘The little girl’, Kezia’s father appears
strict to her and she makes her opinion about him as a strict and hard-hearted father but when she
realises the warmth of love she understands the love of her father.
Q13. How can you say that punishments given by parents hold love for you?
Ans. Parents are very fond of their children. They always desire to see them on the top. If they
punish them, it does not mean that they want to hurt them. Kezia had stuffed the pin-cushion with
the papers that contained important speech, which was great damage for her father. If her father
beat her, he only wanted to teach her that she should value the important things in life. So his
punishment had a lesson for Kezia and before doing any work, she would think twice whether the
work that she was going to do was right or wrong.
Q14. “That night there was a hue and cry in the house.” Why did her father get agitated?
Ans. One day, when Kezia was kept indoors due to cold, her grandmother suggested her to make a
pin-cushion for her father. She stitched three sides of the cushion and went to her mother’s bedroom
to look for scraps with which she could fill the cushion.
On the bed-table, she discovered a great many sheets of fine paper, gathered them up, tore them into
tiny pieces and stuffed her case and then sewed up the fourth side.
That night there was a huge hue and cry in the house because those papers were very important. It
was a great speech for the Port Authority. So her parents were in search of those sheets. This was the
reason that her father got agitated and punished her with a ruler.
Q15. How does Kezia begin to see her father as a human being who needs her sympathy?
Ans. One night Kezia had a nightmare which made her too terrified. She was crying out of fear. When
she woke up, she found her father beside her bed with a candle in his hand. He asked her what the
matter was. When he came to know about her nightmare, he blew out the candle, bent down and
caught up the child in his arms. He carried her to the big bedroom. He laid her on the bed and pulled
the covers up around her. Apart from this, he lay down beside her.
After some time, still half asleep, she crept close to him, snuggled her head under his arm and held
tightly to his shirt. Now she felt comfortable.
Her father told her to rub her feet against his legs and get them warm.
 2

Now, Kezia realised that her father was not as harsh as she thought. She realised that her father had
to work all day long and got so tired that he could not play with her. She realised that her father
wanted her to understand his compulsion. At bottom, he was a very good person,
QUICK REVIEW OF THE CHAPTER
1.To  the little girl who was a figure to be feared and avoided
(A) a ghost                                                          (b) her father
 (C) her mechanical teacher                         (d) none of these 
 Ans. (B) her father
2. How did Kezia feel when her father left for the office?
(A) a sense of relief                                                        (B) lonely
 (C) unhappy                                                                      (D) depressed
Ans.  (A) a sense of relict
3. What thing did Kezia’s father demand when he reached home in the evening?
(A) a cup of tea                                                                 (B) newspaper
(C) slippers                                                                         (D) all the options are correct
 Ans: (D) all the options are correct
4. Who did the father ask for newspaper and his slippers?
(A) the link girl                                                                   (B) the little girl’s mother
(C) his own mother                                                         (D) none of these
Ans. (C) his own mother
5. What was the name of the little girl?
 (A) Margie                                                                         (B) Kezia
 (C) Alice                                                                              (D) Lucy
Ans. (B) Kezia
6. When did Kezia speak with halts?
 (A) while talking to her father                                   (B) while talking to her teacher
(C) while talking to other people                               (D) while talking to her classmates
 Ans. (A) while talking to her father
7. Why did Grandmother send Kezia down to the drawing room on Sunday afternoon?
 (A) to give her father and mother tea                    (B) to have a nice talk with them
(C) to seek their permission to go out for              (D) to help them in their household jobs playing
 Ans. (B) to have a nice talk with them
8. What did Kezia find her mother always doing?
 (A) peeling vegetables                                                 (B) watching T.V.
 (C) talking to her father                                                                (D) all the options are false Ms.
 Ans. (D) all the options are false
9. Where did Kezia sit in the drawing room?
(A) on the sofa                                                                  (B) on a chair
(C) on a stool                                                                     (D) on a bed
Ans. (C) on a stool
10. What does Kezia’s father compare her to?
 (A) a cat                                                                              (B) a fox
 (C) a sparrow                                                                    (D) an owl Arts.
Ans. (D) an owl
11. Why does the grandmother ask the little girl to go make a present for her father?
 (A) the father’s birthday was the next week      (B) the father was going to be retired the next week
 (C) the father was going to get a big reward       (D) all the options are incorrect the next week
Ans. (A) the father’s birthday was the next week
12. What gift did Kezia want to give to her father on his birthday?
(A) a pin-cushion                                                              (B) a cigarette lighter
 (C) a pen                                                                             (D) a shirt 
 Ans.  (A) a pin-cushion
13. Where was Kezia’s father to give the great speech?
(A) Parliament                                                                   (B) State Assembly
 (C) Port authority                                                            (D) Rail authority
 Ans. (C) Port Authority
 2

14. Who tore up father’s great speech?

(A) Kezia’s mother                                                           (B) Kezia’s grandmother
 (C) Kezia’s brother                                                          (D) Kezia
Ans. (B) Kezia’s grandmother
15. Who lived in ‘Kezia’s neighbourhood?
 (A) The Macmillan                                                        (B) The Macdonalds
(C) The Williams                                                                (D) The Georges
 Ans. (B) The Macdonalds
16. How many children did Mr Macdonald have?
(A) two                                                                                 (B) three
(C) four                                                                                (D) -five
Ans. (D) five
17. In Kezia’s view, what type of father was Mr Macdonald?
(A) very cruel                                                                     (B) very good
(C) very bad                                                                       (D) she had no opinion about him.
Ans. (B) very good
18. What was the name of the cook in Kezia’s house?
(A) Alice                                                                               (B) Lucy
(C) Anne                                                                              (D) Maria
 Ans. (A) Alice
19. Kezia had a nightmare about ………..
 (A) a fairy                                                                           (B) her father
 (C) a butcher with a knife in his hand                     (D) a beautiful garden
Ans. (C) a butcher with a knife in his hand
20. Where had Kezia’s grandmother and mother gone one day?
 (A) to market                                                                    (B) to hospital
 (C) to the cinema                                                                    (D) to on a picnic
Ans. (B) to hospital

CHAPTER: 4 A TRULY BEAUTIFUL MIND

                                           BY-ALBERT EINSTEIN
 
INTRODUCTION
Albert Einstein was one of the greatest scientists in the world. This lesson throws a light on his life
and his works in the field of science and world politics. the lie was born on March 14, 1879, in the
German city of Ulm. He was a normal looking child. But he had some deficiencies as a child) He began
to speak very late and when he spoke he repeated every word twice. His playmates made fun of him.
His parents were not even so careful about him. But from his childhood, he had a big interest in
science. He was good at studies. Ile always got good marks but he did not like the strict discipline of
the school. So, he left the school for good. He agreed to study in Switzerland which has a liberal
atinospher0There he got interested in a fellow student Mileva Mark. Later he married her. He
worked on different scientific theories. Ile was awarded the Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. He was
showered with honours and invitations from all over the world. When America dropped atom
bombs over Hiroshima and Nagasaki he was deeply shaken. He proposed for the formation of the
world government. He worked for the development of peace and democracy in the work until he
died in 1955. He is remembered even today as a ‘world’s citizen)
THEME
This brief sketch of the life and achievements of the great genius Albert Einstein, reveals that
extraordinary personalities with exceptional intellectual capabilities are not necessarily noticed
during the early years. The author focuses on two aspects of Einstein’s personality – as a scientist
and as a human being. As a scientist, his marvellous discoveries created a revolution and as a human
being, he worked towards peace and democracy in the world.
 2

TITLE
 The title of this biographical feature “A Truly Beautiful Mind” is very appropriate as it encompasses
both the intelligence of Einstein and his humanistic tendencies. As a genius, he made an immense
contribution to the world of science by presenting startling theories and as a human being, he
preached for peace and democracy. Thus, his mind was really beautiful and teeming with new ideas
and human concerns.
MESSAGE
This account of the life and personality of the famous scientist Einstein gives us the message that a
beautiful mind possesses not only innovative ideas but also makes sincere efforts to use these ideas
for the well being of mankind. Science should be solely devoted to the promotion of worldwide peace
and prosperity. If used for destructive purposes, the scientific inventions and discoveries can wreak
havoc on the earth.
Important Word-Meanings of difficult words from the lesson- A TRUE BEAUTIFUL MIND

CHARACTER
Albert Einstein
 Albert Einstein has been portrayed as a great intellectual genius and a peace-loving human being
with liberal ideas. As an intellectual, he created a revolution in the field of science, particularly
physics. Ma human being, he spread the message of love, liberty and peace.
During his childhood, Einstein did not show any traces of intelligence. He was a slow child who
started speaking very late. Even his mother considered him to be a freak and the headmaster of his
school had such a negative opinion about him that he stated that Einstein would never achieve
success in any career that he chi” However, Einstein proved to be a good student as he had s13’en
interest and skills in mathematics and physics and he also scored in all other subjects.
Einstein’s love for freedom dated back to his school days. He felt suffocated in his school in Munich
because of excessive discipline. He opted to study in Switzerland in a school with a liberal
environment. He left Germany for America when the dictatorial Nazis took over because he was
averse to every type of authority.
Though a great scientist, Einstein was a lover of arts and literature. He was against philistinism
(ignorance of or hostility towards art and culture). He fell in love with a Serbian girl Mileva Maric
because she held similar ideas about art. As a scientist, his theories of relativity and gravity created a
stir in the world of science. He was awarded the Nobel Prize and got numerous other honours.
Einstein was a great lover of mankind. He wanted a world government. He was perturbed by the
destructive use of science when the atom bomb was dropped over Hiroshima and Nagasaki. He spent
the rest of his life spreading the message of peace and democracy. Thus, Einstein’s traits as a
scientific genius and a peace-loving human being with a deep love for freedom are amply highlighted
in this biographical account. 
Short and Simple Summary of the lesson in English– (Lesson Name)/ Summary in simple
Words/ Critical appreciation of the lesson – (Lesson Name)
Summary in ENGLISH
Albert Einstein was born on March 14, 1879, in the German city of Ulm. He was a normal looking
child. His mother thought him an abnormal child. He began to speak very late. And when he spoke he
repeated each word twice. The other children made fun of him. So he used to play all alone. lie loved
to play with mechanical toys. When he was six years old, he learnt to play the violin.
            Albert Einstein went to high school in Munich. He was a good student. Ile scored good marks in
all subjects. But he did not like the strict discipline of the school. He often got clashed with his
teachers. So he left the school for good.
After long discussions, he agreed to continue his study in Switzerland. He was highly gifted in
mathematics and interested in physics. After passing high school, he joined Zurich University. There
he got interested in a fellow student Mileva Marie. He found an ally in her. She was a young Serb. She
was very intelligent. They fell in love and later they got married in 1903.
Albert graduated in 1900, at the age of 21. He was unemployed. the lie worked as a teaching
assistant. In 1902, he got the job of a technical expert in a patent office in Bern. His job was to assess
other people’s discoveries. He was secretly developing his own ideas. He published his famous paper
in 1905 on ‘Special Theory of Relativity’, according to which time and distance are not absolute.
 2

Einstein’s new personal chapter coincided with his rise to world fame. In 1915, he had published his
‘General Theory of Relativity’, which provided a new interpretation of gravity. Einstein has correctly
calculated in advance the extent to which the light from fixed stars would be deflected through the
sun’s gravitational field. Einstein received the Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. He was showered
with honours and invitations from all over the world and lauded by the press.
 When the Nazis came to power in Germany in 1933, Einstein emigrated to the United States. Five
years later, the discovery of nuclear fission in Berlin had American physicists in an uproar.
 At the urging of a colleague, Einstein wrote a letter to the American president Franklin D. Roosevelt,
on August 2, 1939, in which he warned against the danger of atom bombs. His words influenced
Roosevelt. The Americans developed the atomic bomb in a secret project of their own and dropped it
on the Japanese cities of Hiroshima and Nagasaki in August 1945.
 Einstein was deeply shaken by the extent of the destruction. This time he wrote a long letter to the
United Nations. In it, he proposed the formation of a world government. Einstein got ever more
involved in politics using his popularity to campaign for peace and democracy. When Einstein died in
1955 at the age of 76. he was celebrated as a visionary and world citizen as much as a scientific
genius.

MULTIPLE CHOICE QUESTIONS

Choose the correct answer :
1.What did the other children say about Einstein ?
     (A) That he was ugly.
     (B) That he was boring.
     (C) That he was quarrelsome.
     (D) That he was stupid.
2. What did Einstein’s headmaster feel about him?
      (A) That he was boring.
     (B) That he was quarrelsome.
     (C) That he was lazy.
     (D) That he was stupid and would never succeed in his life.
3. What did Einstein’s mother think about him?
     (A) That he was very lovely.
     (B) That he was boring.
     (C) That he was stupid.
     (D) That he was a freak.
4. Why did Einstein leave the Munich school for good?
     (A) He disliked the building of that school.
     (B) He disliked the regimentation of that school.
     (C) He disliked the head teacher of that school.
     (D) He disliked the teachers of that school.
5. Where did Einstein want to go to study after leaving the Munich school?
     (A) To England.
     (B) To America.
     (C) To Frankfurt,
     (D) To Switzerland.
6. Why did Einstein want to study in Switzerland rather than Munich?
     (A) Because he disliked the regimentation in the Munich school.
     (B) Because he liked the liberal atmosphere in Switzerland.
     (C) Both A and B above.
     (D) Neither A nor B above.
7. Why did Einstein see an ally in Mileva?
     (A) Both of them were of the same age.
     (B) Both of them were classmates.
     (C) Both of them were intelligent and opposed to philistines.
     (D) Both of them were opposed to the idea of making atomic
8. What did Einstein call his desk drawer at the patent office?
     (A) The Bureau of freedom.
 2

     (B) The Bureau of patented inventions.

     (C) The Bureau of theoretical physics.
      (D) The Bureau of nuclear fission.
9. What discovery had the Nazis in Germany made?
     (A) The discovery of atom.
     (B) The discovery of physics.
     (C) The discovery of bombs.
     (D) The discovery of nuclear fission.
10. Who was Franklin Roosevelt?
      (A) The President of America.
      (B) The Prime Minister of America.
      (C) The Chief Scientist of America.
      (D) The Chief Commander of the American Air Force.
11. Why did Einstein write a letter to Roosevelt?
      (A) To warn him how powerful the Nazis had become in Germany.
      (B) To warn how destructive the atomic bomb could be.
      (C) To tell him how the atomic bomb could be made.
      (D) To tell him to throw the atomic bomb on Hiroshima and Nagasaki.
12. How did Einstein react to the bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki?
        (A) He was shocked.
        (B) He wrote a letter to the United Nations suggesting a world government.
        (C) He started campaigning for peace and democracy.
        (D) All the above.
13. Why does the world remember Einstein as a ‘world citizen’?
       (A) He supported peace and democracy.
       (B) He was in favour of a world government.
       (C) He wanted the world to function as one unit.
       (D) All the above.
14. What type of toys did Einstein love to play with as a boy?
       (A) Clay toys.
       (B) Plastic toys.
       (C) Mechanical toys.
       (D) Electrical toys.
15. What did Einstein say when he looked at his newborn sister?
       (A) That she had no eyes.
       (B) That she had no legs.
       (C) That she had no toys.
       (D) That she had no wheels.
16. Who did Albert often clash with during his school days in Munich?
       (A) With his classmates.
       (B) With his teachers.
       (C) With his head teacher.
       (D) With his playmates.
17. How old was Einstein when he did his graduation?
       (A) Twenty-one.
       (B) Nineteen.
       (C) Seventeen.
       (D) Fifteen.
18. Who was Albert’s first wife?
       (A) Elsa.
       (B) Mileva.
       (C) Maria.
       (D) Emily.
19. When was the atomic bomb dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki?
       (A) In August 1940.
       (B) In August 1945.
 2

       (C) In August 1947.

       (D) In August 1950.
20. What was it that put the American physicists in an uproar?
        (A) The discovery of the atomic bomb in Japan.
        (B) The discovery of the atomic power in America.
        (C) The discovery of nuclear fission in Berlin.
       (D) The discovery of nuclear fission by Einstein.
Hints : 1.B       2.D      3.D       4.B      5.D       6.C      7.C      8.C       9.B       10.A     11.B     12.D     13.D    
14.C            15.D     16.B    17.A     18.B     19.B     20. C.

EXTRACTS FOR COMPREHENSION

Read the following extracts and answer the questions that follow in one or two lines each.
At the age of two-and-a-half, Einstein still wasn’t talking. When he finally did learn to speak, he
uttered everything twice. Einstein did not know what to do with other children, and his playmates
called him “Brother Boring”.
(a) Why does the writer point out that Einstein wasn’t talking till the age of two-and-a-half?
The writer points out that Einstein wasn’t talking till the age of two-and-a-half to clarify that
outwardly his growth parameters were slower as compared to other children of his age.
(b) How did Einstein speak when he finally started talking?
When Einstein finally started talking, he used to utter everything twice. This indicated that his
speech pattern was unlike what is usually found in young children.
 (c) Why was Einstein called “Brother Boring” by his playmates?
Einstein’s playmates called him “Brother Boring” because he was shy, slow, introvert and did not
know the art of interacting with others.
(d) Which other word has been used for ‘speak’ in this extract?
 The other word used for ‘speak’ is ‘utter’.Einstein hated the school’s regimentation and often
clashed with his teachers. At the age of 15, Einstein felt so stifled there that he left the school for
good.
(a) What did Einstein hate about his school in Munich?
Einstein hated the strict military-like regimentation in his school in Munich. It suppressed his,
inquisitive mind.
(b) Why did Einstein clash with his teachers?
The strict regimentation in the school demanded complete surrender before the teachers. But
Einstein had a curious mind and he would not accept things unquestioningly. Hence he often clashed
with his teachers.
 (c) When did Einstein leave his school in Munich and why?
 Einstein left his school in Munich when he was fifteen years of age. He left because he felt
completely suffocated by the rigid atmosphere there.
(d) Where did Einstein go after leaving his school in Munich?
Einstein went to the German-speaking part of Switzerland, in a more liberal city than Munich. He
worked as a teaching assistant, gave private lessons and finally secured a job in 1902 as a technical
expert in the patent office in Bern. While he was supposed to be assessing other people’s inventions,
Einstein was actually developing his own ideas in secret.
 (a) What did Einstein do before securing a job?
Before securing a job, Einstein gave private lessons and worked as a teaching assistant.
(b) When did Einstein secure a job? What was the nature of this job?
 Einstein secured a job in 1902. This job was in a patent office and Einstein worked here as a
technical assistant. In this job, he was supposed to give appraisal and assessment of the inventions of
other people.
(c) Why did Einstein develop his ideas in secret?
Einstein had secured a job for monetary stability. Actually, his sole passion was science. So he
developed his ideas in secret while his job required him to assess the inventions of other people.
(d) Which word in the passage means the same as ‘evaluating’?
In the passage the word ‘assessing means the same as ‘evaluating’.From this followed the world’s
most famous formula which describes the relationship between mass and energy.
 (a) What does ‘this’ refer to?
 2

This refers to Einstein’s Specific Theory of Relativity, according to which time and distance are not
absolute.
 (b) Which formula was framed from Einstein’s theory of relativity?
The formula that was framed from Einstein’s theory of relativity is E=mc2,
 (c) What is described by this formula?
The relationship between mass and energy is described by this formula. In this formula, ‘E’ stands
for energy, ‘m’ for mass and ‘c’ for the speed of light in a vacuum.
 (d) How did this formula establish Einstein as a scientific genius?
This formula, having been proved to be accurate, had become the most famous formula of the world
and therefore, Einstein’s reputation as a scientific genius was established. Many of them had fled
from Fascism, just as Einstein had, and now they were afraid the Nazis could build and use an atomic
bomb.
 (a) Who does ‘they’ refer to in the above lines?
In the above lines ‘they’ refers to the American Physicists who had escaped from dictatorship in their
parent countries.
 (b) When and where had they all fled to?
They all had fled to America when the Nazis came to power in Germany.
 (c) Why did they have to flee their country?
 They had to flee their country because they feared suppression of their liberal ideas by the
dictatorial Nazis.
(d) What were they afraid of and why?
They were afraid that the discovery of nuclear fission could be developed by Germany to build and
use an atomic bomb. If t happened, the Nazis would misuse it to cause massive destruction and gain
supremacy over the entire world. Einstein was deeply shaken by the extent of the destruction. This
time he wrote a public missive to the United Nations.
 (a) Which destruction is referred to here?
The destruction referred to here is the massive damage caused by the atom bombs dropped in the
Japanese cities of Hiroshima and Nagasaki in 1945 by America.
(b) What was the impact of this destruction on Einstein?
The large-scale devastation caused by the dropping of atom bombs in Japan by America shook
deeply the peace-loving Einstein.
(c) What is a ‘missive’?
A missive is a long, official, public letter, like the one written by Einstein to the United Nations.
(d) What did Einstein write in the missive to the United Nations?
 Einstein proposed the formation of a world government, to counter the destruction of acts like the
use of atom bombs, in the missive that he wrote to the United Nations.  Unlike the letter to Roosevelt,
this one made no impact. But over the next decade, Einstein got ever more involved in politics –
agitating for an end to the arms buildup and using his popularity to campaign for peace and
democracy.
(a) Who was Roosevelt?
 Roosevelt was the president of America during the Second World War.
 (b) Who had written a letter to Roosevelt and why?
Einstein had written a letter to President Roosevelt to warn him against the atom bomb that
Germany could make on the principle of nuclear fission.
(c) Which letter did not make any impact?
 The letter written by Einstein to the United Nations after the atomic attack on Hiroshima and
Nagasaki did not make any impact. In this letter, Einstein had proposed the formation of a world
government to counter destructive acts like the use of atom bombs.
(d) Why did Einstein get more involved in politics?
Einstein got more involved in politics because he was a supporter of world peace and harmony.
Through politics, he launched an agitation to end arms buildup and campaigned for peace and
democracy.
 2

IMPORTANT PASSAGES FOR COMPREHENSION

Read the following passages and answer the questions given at the end of each :
PASSAGE 1
 Albert Einstein was born on March 14,  1879) in the German city of Ulm, without any indication that
he was destined for greatness. On the contrary, his mother thought Albert was a freak. To her, his
head seemed much too large.
At the age of two-and-a-half, Einstein still wasn’t talking. When he finally did learn to speak, he
uttered everything twice. Einstein did not know what to do with other children, and his playmates
called him “Brother Boring.” So the youngster played by himself much of the time. He especially
loved mechanical toys. Looking at his newborn sister, Maja, he is said to have said: “Fine, but where
are her wheels?
 Questions :
 (i) When was Albert Einstein born?
(ii) Where was Albert Einstein born?
(iii) What problem did arise in Einstein in his childhood?
(iv) What did Einstein love in his childhood?
 (v) Who was Maja?
Answers :
(i) Einstein was born on March 14, 1879.
 (ii) Einstein was born in the German city of Ulm.
(iii) He uttered every word twice.
 (iv) In his childhood, he loved Mechanical toys.
 (v) Maja was Einstein’s younger sister.
 

PASSAGE 2
The previous year, Albert’s parents had moved to Milan, and left their son with relatives. After
prolonged discussion, Einstein got his wish to continue his education in German-speaking
Switzerland, in a city which was more liberal than Munich.
Einstein was highly gifted in mathematics and interested in physics, and after finishing school, he
decided to study at a university in Zurich. But science wasn’t the only thing that appealed to the
dashing young man with the walrus moustache.
Questions :
(i) From which place they had moved to Milan?
 (ii) About what thing did prolonged discussion take place?
 (iii) Where did Einstein want to study?
(iv) Why did he not want to study in Munich?
(v) Which two subjects were Einstein’s favourite?
Answers :
(i) They had moved to Milan from Munich.
(ii) The prolonged discussion took place about where Einstein should study
 (iii) He wanted to study in Switzerland.
 (iv) the lie did not want to study in Munich because the atmosphere in Munich was very much
stifled. (v) His two favourite subjects were mathematics and physics.
PASSAGE 3
Einstein’s new personal chapter coincided with his rise to world fame. In 1915, he had published his
General Theory of Relativity, which provided a new interpretation of gravity. An eclipse of the sun in
1919 brought proof that it was accurate. Einstein had correctly calculated in advance the extent to
Which the light from fixed stars would be deflected through the sun’s gravitational field. The
newspapers proclaimed his work as “a scientific revolution.”
Einstein received the Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. He was showered with honours and
invitations from all over the world and lauded by the press.
Questions :
 (i) What did he publish in 1915?
 2

 (ii) What did the theory publish in 1915 interpret?

(iii) When was Einstein given Nobel Prize and in what field?
 (iv) Why was he showered With honours and invitations all over the world?
 (v) Find a word from the passage which means ‘declared’.
 Answers :
(i) In 1915, he published his General Theory of Relativity.
(ii) This theory gave a new interpretation of gravity.
 (iii) the lie was given the Nobel Prize in 1919 for working in the field of Physics.
 (iv) For winning Nobel Prize.
(v) ‘Proclaimed’.
PASSAGE 4
 At the urging of a colleague, Einstein wrote a letter to the American president, Franklin D. Roosevelt.
on August 2, 1939, in which he warned: “A single bomb of this type……. exploded in destroy the
whole port together with some of the surrounding territory ” His words did not fail to have an effect.
The Americans developed the atomic bomb in a secret project of their own, Japanese cities of
Hiroshima and Nagasaki in August 1945.
 Questions :
(i) Name the lesson from which this passage has been taken.
 (ii) What was Franklin D. Roosevelt?
(iii) About what did he write a letter to Franklin D. Roosevelt?
 (iv) What did America develop? 
(v) When did America drop atom bombs over Hiroshima and Nagasaki?
Answers :
(i) ‘A Truly Beautiful Mind’,
(ii) The President of the United State at the time of the Second World War in 1939.
iii) About the dangers of the atom bomb.
 (iv) They’ developed atom bombs.
 (v) In August 1945.
PASSAGE  5
 Einstein was deeply shaken by the extent of the destruction. This time he wrote a public missive to
the inked Nations. In it he proposed the formation of a world government. Unlike the letter to
Roosevelt. this me made no impact. But over the next decade, Einstein got ever more involved in
politics-agitating toran and to the arms buildup and using his popularity to campaign for peace and
democracy.
When Einstein died in 1955 at the age 76, he was celebrated as visionary and world citizen as much
as scientific genius.
 Questions :
(i)What was Einstein deeply shaken by?
(ii) What did he propose in his letter to the United Nations?
(iii) For what purpose did he get more involved in politics?
(iv) When did Albert Einstein die?
 (v) how was Albert Einstein celebrated after his death?
 Answers :
 (i) Einstein was deeply shaken by the great destruction caused by atom bombs in Hiroshima
and Nagasaki.
 (ii) The formation of a world government.
(iii) l le got more involved in the politics for the end of arms and the development of peace
and democracy.
 (iv) He died in 1955 at the age of 76 years.
(v) He was celebrated as a visionary and a world citizen.
PASSAGE  6
In  1900, at the age of 21, Albert Einstein was a university graduate and unemployed. He worked as a
teaching assistant, gave private lessons and finally secured a job in 1902 as a technical expert in the
patent office in Bern. While he was supposed to be assessing other people’s inventions, Einstein was
 2

actually developing his own ideas in secret. Ile is said to have jokingly called his desk drawer at work
the “Bureau of theoretical physics.
Questions :
When did Einstein pass his graduation?
 2. What job did he get in 1902?
3. What was supposed to be his duty?
 4. What did he call his desk-drawer?
5. Name the chapter from which this passage has been taken.
PASSAGE 7
One of the famous papers of 1905’was Einstein’s Special Theory of Relativity, according to which
time and distance are not absolute. Indeed, two perfectly accurate clocks will not continue to show
the same time if they come together again after a journey if one to them has been moving very fast
relative to the other. From this followed the world’s most famous formula which describes the
relationship between mass the energy.
Questions :
1. What paper did he publish in 1905?
2. What did this theory reveal?
3. What formula follow this theory?
4. Find a word from the passage which means ‘correct’.
5. Name the chapter.
PASSAGE -8
 But Albert Einstein was not a bad pupil. He went to a high school in Munich, where Einstein’s family
had moved when he was 15 months old, and scored good marks in almost every subject. Einstein
hated the school’s regimentation and often clashed with his teachers. At the age of 15, Einstein felt so
stifled there that he left the school for good.
Questions
1. How can you say that Albert was not a bad pupil?
2. Which school did he go to?
3. Since when had his family been living in Munich ‘?
4. What did Albert hate about his school?
5. Who did he often clash with ‘?
6. What did he do when he was fifteen?
7. Why did he leave the school that was in Munich?
8.Which word in the passage means ‘extremely strict discipline’?
 Answers
1. He was not a bad pupil because he scored good marks in almost every subject.
2. He went to a high school in Munich.
3. They had been there since Albert was 15 months old.
4. He hated the school’s regimentation.
5. He often clashed with his teachers.
6. Ile left his school in Munich for good.
7. He did not like the school s regimentation.
8.regimentation = extremely strict discipline.
PASSAGE-9
 While Einstein was solving the most difficult problems in physics, his private life was unravelling.
Albert had wanted to marry Mileva right after finishing his studies, but his mother was against it. She
thought Mileva, who was three years older than her son, was too old for him. She was also bothered
by Mileva’s intelligence. “She is a book like you,” his mother said. Einstein put the wedding off.
 2

Questions
1. What problems was Einstein solving?
2. Who did he want to marry?
3. What plan did he have of his marriage?
4. Who opposed Einstein’s marrying Mileva? Why?
5. What did Einstein’s mother think about Mileva?
6. What did Einstein’s mother think about Mileva’s intelligence?
7. What did Einstein’s mother compare Mileva with?
8. Why did Einstein have to put off his wedding?
PASSAGE 10
(Page 49) The pair finally married in January 1903 and had two sons. But a few years later, the
marriage faltered. Mileva, meanwhile, was losing her intellectual ambition and becoming an
unhappy housewife. After years of constant fighting, the couple finally divorced in 1919. Einstein
married his cousin Elsa the same year.
Questions
1. What pair has been referred to in these lines?
2. When did they marry?
3. Did they have any children?
4. Who was Mileva? What was she losing?
5. When did the couple divorce and why?
6. Who was Elsa?
7. When did she marry Einstein?
8. Find in the passage a word that means ‘lost strength or became unsteady’?
PASSAGE 10
(Page 49) When the Nazis came to power in Germany in 1933, Einstein emigrated to the United
States. Five years later, the discovery of nuclear fission in Berlin had American physicists in an
uproar. Many of them had fled from Fascism, just as Einstein had, and now they were afraid the
Nazis could build and use an atomic bomb.
Questions
1. When did the Nazis come in power in Germany?
2. What did Einstein do when the Nazis came in power?
3. What disturbing thing had happened in Berlin?
4. How did the American physicists feel about it?
5. Where had many of the American physicists come from and why?
6. What did they fear the Nazis could do?
7. Find in the passage words that mean—
(a) left his country to live in another country.
(b) The splitting of an atom, resulting in the release of tremendous energy.
Answers
1. They came in power in 1933.
2. He emigrated to the United States.
3. The Nazis had discovered nuclear fission.
4. They were terribly upset.
5. They had fled from Germany because they were afraid of the Nazis.
6. They feared the Nazis could make an atom bomb and use it.
7. (a) emigrated = left his country to live in another country. (b) fission = the splitting of an
atom. resulting in the release of tremendous energy.
 
 2

Additional Very Short Answer Type Questions

1. When was Albert Einstein born?
 Ans.    Albert Einstein was born on 14 March, 1879.
2. Where was Albert Einstein born ?
 Ans.    Albert Einstein was born in the German city of Ulm.
3. What problem did develop in Albert when he learnt to speak?
 Ans.    He uttered everything twice.
4. What did the playmates call Einstein?
  Ans.   They called him “Brother Boring”.
5. What type of toys did Einstein love especially?
  Ans.   He especially loved mechanical toys.
6. At what age did Einstein learn to play the violin?
  Ans.   He learnt to play the violin at the age of six.
7. At what age did Albert leave the school?
  Ans.   He left the school at the age of 15.
8. In what subject was Einstein highly gifted?
  Ans.   He was highly gifted in mathematics.
  9. In what subject was Einstein much interested?
  Ans.   He was much interested in physics.
10. Who did Einstein marry with?
  Ans.   He married with Mileva Maric.
11. Which country did Mileva Marie belong?
 Ans.    She belonged to Serbia.
12. In which year did Einstein pass his graduation?
  Ans.   He passed his graduation in 1900 at the age of 21.
13. What was Einstein’s first job that he got in 1902?
Ans.     He got the job of a technical expert in the patent office in Bent.
14. When did Einstein present his famous papers on special Theory of Relativity?
Ans.     He presented his famous papers on special Theory of Relativity in 1905.
15. Why was Albert’s mother against his marriage with Mileva?
  Ans.   She was against this marriage because Mileva was three years older than her son.
16. In which year Albert was married to Mileva?
  Ans.   Albert was married to Mileva in 1903.
17. When did Einstein divorce Mileva?
Ans.     He divorced Mileva in 1919.
18. With whom did Einstein marry the second time?
 Ans.    The second time he married his cousin Elsa.
19. When did Einstein get a noble prize?
 Ans.    He got the noble prize for Physics in 1921.
20. When did Einstein die?
 Ans.    He died in 1955 at the age of 76.
SHORT ANSWER QUESTIONS
(to be answered in about 30 – 40 words each)
Q1. Who is a ‘freak’? Why did Einstein’s mother think him to be a ‘freak’?
Ans: A ‘freak’ is a word used disapprovingly for a person who is unusual in looks and behaviour.
Einstein’s mother thought him to be a ‘freak’ because his head seemed too large to her. This made
him look different from the other children of his age.
Q2. During his childhood, Einstein did not show any traces of becoming a genius one day.
How?
Ans: As a child, Einstein had a large head and did not start to speak till he was two-and-a-half years
old. Finally, when he did speak, he used to utter everything twice. He could not interact freely with
his playmates either. All this showed the absence of any traces in him of becoming a genius one day.
Q3. Why did Einstein’s playmates call him “Brother Boring”?
Or
 Why did Einstein play all alone when he was a child?
 2

Ans: Einstein did not know what to do with other children. His shy and introvert nature made his
company boring to his playmates. So, they teased him as “Brother Boring” and did not include him in
their games. Therefore, he played all alone when he was a child.
Q4. What kind of toys attracted the attention of Einstein when he was a child? Why?
Ans: Einstein could not enjoy the company of playmates because of his introvert nature. Instead as a
child, he was attracted only by mechanical toys. It showed his scientific temperament since
mechanical toys work on some kind of scientific principles.
 Q5. Why did Einstein try to look for wheels on the body of his newly born sister?
Ans: Einstein was much too interested in mechanical toys and had scientific inclinations. When his
sister was born, he thought her to be a new toy; that is why he tried to search for wheels on her
body.
Q6. What was the opinion of the school headmaster about Einstein?
Ans: The school headmaster considered Einstein to be a good-for-nothing boy. He was of the opinion
that Einstein would never succeed in any profession. Therefore, choice of profession would not make
any difference in the results of his efforts.
Q7. Which musical instrument did Einstein begin to learn? Why?
Ans: Einstein began to learn to play upon the violin at the young age of six. He kept this interest alive
throughout his life and became a gifted amateur violinist. He began learning the violin because his
mother wanted him to.
 Q8. How did Einstein perform in various subjects while studying in Munich?
Ans: Although as a young child Einstein was very slow, still while studying in Munich, he showed
great progress in almost all the subjects and scored very good marks. He showed a special interest in
Physics and Mathematics.
Q9. Why did Einstein leave the school in Munich?                                                                          (Textual)
 Ans: Einstein left the school in Munich because of the stifling environment that suppressed his
scientifically curious mind. The excessively stern discipline and rigid rules in that school led to
frequent clashes with his teachers. He thus began to feel that such a place was inappropriate for a
liberal person like him.
Q 10. Why did Einstein shift to Switzerland to continue his education?                               
(Textual)
Ans: Einstein shifted to the German-speaking part of Switzerland to continue his education because
he had left his school in Munich midway. This new place was more liberal than Munich and Einstein’s
curious and free temperament got a favourable environment over here.
 Q11. Why did Einstein see an ally in Mileva               (Textual)
Ans: Einstein saw an ally in his Serbian fellow student Mileva Maric because, like him, she too was
against philistines – the people who have disregard for art and culture. As both shared similar tastes,
Einstein developed a liking for her and they both fell in love.
Q12. What did Einstein call his desk drawer at the patent office? hy?                                (Textual)
Ans: Einstein jokingly called his desk drawer at the patent office as “Bureau of theoretical physics”.
He did so because his office job required him to assess the inventions of other people while he
secretly developed his own ideas regarding his keen interest in Physics.
 Q13. Why did Einstein’s mother not want him to marry Mileva?
Ans: There were two reasons for Einstein’s mother not wanting him to marry Mileva. Firstly, the girl
was three years older than Einstein and secondly, she was much too intelligent – ‘a book’ just like
him, in his mother’s opinion.
Q14. Why did Einstein’s marriage with Mileva not survive long?
Ans: Although Einstein and Mileva had been in love, still their marriage did not survive long because
Mileva gradually lost her intellectual vigour and aspirations. She became a frustrated housewife.
There were frequent scuffles between the couple which resulted in their ultimate divorce in 1919.
Q15. What was the new personal chapter in Einstein’s life? How did it coincide with his fame?
Or
“Einstein’s new personal chapter coincided with his rise to world fame”. What new personal
chapter in Einstein’s life is the author talking about here?
Ans: The new personal chapter in Einstein’s life was his marriage to his cousin Elsa in the year 1919
immediately after his divorce from Mileva. This chapter coincided with his rise to world fame when
 2

his paper on General Theory of Relativity, published in 1915, was found to be accurate due to the
proof that came through the eclipse of the sun in 1919.
Q16. When and for what did Einstein gain international fame?
Ans: Einstein gained international fame when his paper on General Theory of Relativity was found to
be accurate in 1919. As per this theory, the calculations made by Einstein in advance about the
deflection of light in the solar gravitational field during the eclipse were proven true. This theory
was treated as “a scientific revolution.”
Q17. How was Einstein honoured for his achievements?
Ans: Honours came pouring in for Einstein after his theories proved him to be a scientist with
exceptional abilities. He was awarded the prestigious Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. Honours and
invitations were conferred on him from all over the world. The newspapers too applauded his
genius.
 Q18. Why did Einstein leave Germany and emigrate to America?

 Ans: Einstein had always been a lover of freedom and liberal ideas. The Nazi government, which
came to power in 1933, was very suppressive and autocratic. Therefore, Einstein left Germany and
emigrated to America.
Q19. Why did the discovery of nuclear fission in Berlin disturb the American physicists?
                                                                                                Or
 ‘The discovery of nuclear fission in Berlin had American physicists in an uproar”. Why?
Ans: The American physicists were disturbed by the discovery of nuclear fission in Berlin because
they were afraid that Germany would make an atom bomb and use it for destructive purposes.
 Q20. Why did Einstein write a letter to Franklin Roosevelt?     (Textual)
 Ans: Einstein wrote to the American president, Roosevelt, because he wanted to forewarn him
regarding the massive destructive power of the atom bomb which the Germans were expected to
build after the discovery of nuclear fission. If dropped on a port, the bomb could destroy the whole
port as well as the area around it.
Q21. What was the effect of Einstein’s letter on Roosevelt?
Ans: The warning sounded by Einstein in his letter to Franklin D. Roosevelt about how dangerous an
atom bomb made by German)’ could be, had a lightening effect on the Americans. They at once rose
to action and secretly developed an atom bomb of their own.
 Q22. How did Einstein react to the bombing of the Japanese cities Hiroshima and Nagasaki
America? (Textual)
Ans: Einstein was completely shaken by the immense destruction caused due to the bombing of the
Japanese cities Hiroshima and Nagasaki by America. As a reaction to this tragic event, he wrote a
letter to the United Nations proposing the establishment of a world government that could counter
such fierce enmity among nations.
 Q23. What did Einstein campaign for after he got involved in politics?
Ans: After getting involved in politics, Einstein made earnest efforts for world peace and harmony.
He campaigned against the race for armaments and supported the cause of peace and democracy.
 Q24. Why does the world remember Einstein as a “world citizen”?
Ans: The world remembers Einstein as a world citizen because, towards the later part of his life, he
strived for the peace and well-being of the entire world and not just his own country. He -was no
longer solely a scientific genius but a visionary as well, who felt that the solution to enmity between
countries was a world government.
LONG ANSWER QUESTIONS
(to be answered in about 100 – 150 words each)
Q1.Write a short note on Einstein’s education from school to university.
Ans: As a young boy, Einstein did not show any symptoms of an intellectual genius. His headmaster
had a very poor opinion about him and he even declared that Einstein would fail in any career that
he chose. However, as he grew up and joined a school in Munich, he showed appreciable progress in
studies scoring good marks in almost all the subjects. But the strict discipline of the school was not in
accordance with the free spirit of Einstein. As a result, he frequently had scuffles with his teachers.
Being a person of liberal ideas, he felt so suffocated that he ultimately left that school for good. He
chose to complete his studies in a school in Switzerland where the environment was more liberal as
 2

compared to Munich. Highly gifted in mathematics and having a great interest in Physics, Einstein
joined the university in Zurich after completing school and from where he graduated in 1900.
Q2. What researches and theories proved that Einstein was a true genius? How was he
rewarded for his scientific achievements?
Ans: Einstein proved to be an intellectual and scientific genius after the completion of his university
education. Although he was jobless for some time and gave private tuitions, he finally got a job of a
technical expert in a patent office in Bern. Here, along with the job, he kept developing secretly his
own ideas and came out with the publication of his famous research paper on ‘Special Theory of
Relativity’, according to which time and distance are not absolute. His theory about the relationship
between mass and energy was developed into the world famous formula E = mc 2, and this equation
made him a renowned scientist. Einstein earned international acclaim with the publication of his
General Theory of Relativity which enabled him to calculate in advance the extent of the deflection of
light from fixed stars as it passed through the gravitational field of the sun. The theory was declared
as “a scientific revolution” by the newspapers. For his contribution to the development of science,
Einstein was awarded the Nobel Prize for Physics in 1921. After this, a number of honours were
bestowed upon him and he was invited by different countries in the world. Newspapers too hailed
his scientific genius.
Q3. The author talks about two important letters that Einstein wrote -one to President
Franklin D. Roosevelt and the other to the United Nations. What prompted Einstein to write
these letters? What impact did they make?
Ans: At the insistence of a colleague, Einstein wrote a letter to the American President, Franklin D.
Roosevelt in 1939 warning him that the atomic bomb, if made and used by Germany, could not only
destroy the whole port on which it could be dropped but also the territory surrounding it. The
impact of the letter was both deep and rapid as the Americans secretly developed their own atomic
bombs which were dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki in Japan in 1945. As expected, these bombs
caused terrible destruction. The large-scale damage caused by these bombings on Japan perturbed
Einstein so much that this time he wrote a letter to the United Nations. In this letter, he proposed
that there should be only one government in the world. This would put an end to the enmity
between nations and hence stop the massacres caused in the name of wars. But this letter did not
have any impact. Thus, unlike the letter to Roosevelt, Einstein’s letter to the United Nations failed to
evoke any response.
Q4.Which values does the life of Einstein teach you?
Ans: Einstein was not only a great scientist but a man with love for peace. His life history contains in
itself the moral lesson that one must love one’s fellow beings and all the discoveries of science
should be oriented towards the aim of establishing peace. Einstein had written a letter to the
American President Roosevelt to warn him against the destructive atom bomb that Germany would
build on the principle of nuclear fission. But Einstein was terribly shocked when America caused a
large scale destruction in Japan by dropping an atom bomb on Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Einstein
made sincere efforts to spread the message of peace. He even wrote a letter to the United Nations
proposing that a world government should be established. He did not use his popularity for selfish or
personal gains. Instead, he worked for furthering the cause of democracy and peace. He was never
carried away by his achievements; on the contrary, the honours bestowed on him encouraged him to
work more for the welfare of humanity. The life of Einstein thus inspires in us the values of sincere
work, devotion to humanity, selfless service of mankind, and love of peace.
Q5.What important lessons can Educationists today learn from the biographical sketch of the
great scientist, Einstein?
Ans: “A Truly Beautiful Mind” forms a powerful comment on the education system in many
institutions. A brief life sketch of the great scientist reveals that Einstein was not a fast learner at the
early stage of schooling. One of his teachers had remarked that he would not succeed in any course
he took. But the reality proved to be otherwise. Einstein turned out to be an intellectual genius.
Educationists today can learn several important lessons from his education career. First, teachers
must encourage all the students all the times. Instead of making negative remarks, they should
discover the individual potential of students and try to develop it to the maximum. Second, students
should be provided with a liberal and conducive environment, so that they feel encouraged to think
originally and their ideas may find nourishment instead of being smothered. Einstein felt much
suppressed in his school in Munich because of the stifling regimentation over there. Such strictness
 2

made him leave the school for good and move to Switzerland. His talent bloomed in the liberal
environment of the university in Zurich. Third, all stakeholders of the education system today should
be free from all kinds of biases and prejudices.
QUICK REVIEW OF THE CHAPTER
1.When was Albert Einstein born?
 (A) March 14, 1878                            (B) March 14. 1879
 (C) March 14, 1880                            (D) March 14, 1881
 Ans.  (B) March 14. 1879
2.In which country was Albert Einstein was the horn?
(A) Germany                                       (B) England
(C) the U.S.A.                                       (D) Russia
Ans. (A) Germany
3.What field of life is Albert Einstein associated with?
 (A) politics                                          (B) social service
(C) science                                          (D) economics
 Ans.  (C) science
4.What was Albert Einstein special feature when he was born?
(A) he had a small head                                  (B) he had a large head
 (C) he had a shining face man                       (D) all his features were of a great
Ans.  (B) he had a large head
5.Why did Albert Einstein love to play all alone?
 (A) he did not like anybody                (B) the other child mimicked his stammering
 (C) he always kept himself busy in a study (D) his parents did not allow him to play with other
children
Ans.  (B) the other child mimicked his stammering
6.What sort of toys did Albert Einstein love especially?
(A) wooden toys                                  (B) toys made of clay
(C) mechanical toys                            (D) he did not like toys
Ans.  (C) mechanical toys
7.The name of Einstein’s sister was
 (A) Maggie                                           (B) Maja
(C) Sophia                                            (D) Alice
Ans.  (B) Maja
8.What was the headmaster’s opinion about Albert Einstein?
(A) he would be a great scholar one day                   (B) he would never make a success in life
 (C) he would become a great mechanic one day (D) he would become a great scientist
Ans.  (B) he would never make a success in life
9.What did Einstein begin to play?
(A) violin                                                          (B) tabla
(C) guitar                                                         (D) none of these
 Ans.  (A) violin
10.How did Albert Einstein perform in violin playing?
 (A) he had a complete failure in it                (B) he could not give better performances
(C) he became a gifted amateur violinist      (D) none of these
Ans. (C) he became a gifted amateur violinist
11.Why did Einstein leave the school?
(A) he was very poor in studies                      (B) his teachers often made fun of his speaking method
 (C) he did not like the studies                        (D) he felt stifled in the school’s regimentation
Ans.  (D) he felt stifled in the school’s regimentation
12.When Albert’s parents moved to Milan where did they leave their son back?
 (A) in New York                                  (B) in Munich
(C) in London                                       (D) in Oxford
 Ans.  (B) in Munich
13.In which country did Einstein agree to continue his studies?
 (A) Switzerland                                   (B) France
 (C) England                                        (D) Germany
 2

Ans.  (A) Switzerland
14.In what subject was Albert Einstein highly gifted?
(A) Gennan languages                                    (B) English literature
 (C) mathematics                                (D) economics
Ans.  (C) mathematics
15.Except for mathematics in what other subject was he interested?
 (A) chemistry                                                 (B) physics
 (C) animal and plant life                    (D) medicine
Ans.  (B) physics
16.Which university did Albert Einstein get his degree?
(A) Oxford                                           (B) Milan
(C) Zurich                                            (D) London
 Ans.  (C) Zurich
17Einstein got married to………….
 (A) Mileva Maria                               (B) Alice
(C) Sophia                                             (D) Cecilia
Ans.  (A) Mileva Maria
18.What is the invention of Einstein?
 (A) Special theory of relativity                       (B) Three laws of motion
 (C) Theory of surface tension                        (D) Principal of gravity
 Ans.  (A) Special theory of relativity
19.What did Einstein get the Nobel Prize in Physics?
(A) 1919                                              (B) 1920
(C) 1921                                              (D) 1922
Ans.  (C) 1921
20.When did Einstein die?
(A) in 1955                                          (B) in 1956
(C) in 1957                                          (D) in 1958
Ans.  (A) in 1955
21.When the Nazis came to power in Germany in 1933, Einstein emigrated to
(A) England                                         (B) France
 (C) Switzerland                                   (D) the United States
Ans.  (D) the United States
22.What was special about the University in Zurich?
(A) here only men could get a degree           (B) only the citizens of Switzerland could get a degree
(C) women could get degrees in this university (D) all of these
Ans.  (C) women could get degrees in this university
23.The principle produced by Einstein is :
(A) Special Theory of Relativity                                  (B) General Theory of Conductivity
 (C) General Theory of Relativity                    (D) General Theory of Unrelativity
Ans.  (C) General Theory of Relativity
24.Einstein’s General Theory of Relativity provided a new interpretation of
 (A) gravity                                                       (B) weight
(C) volume                                                      (D) speed
 Ans. (A) gravity
25.In which subject Einstein got the Nobel Prize?
(A) Medicine                                                   (B) Physics
 (C) Economics                                                            (D) Peace
Ans. (B) Physics
26.On August 2, 1939, Einstein wrote a letter to the American President :
 (A) John E Kennedy                                        (B) Franklin D. Roosevelt
 (C) Abraham Lincoln                                       (D) G.W. Bush
Ans.  (B) Franklin D. Roosevelt
27.In August 1945 atom bomb was dropped on which city of Japan?
(A) Hiroshima                                                  (B) Nagasaki
 (C) Both A and B                                            (D) None of these
 2

 Ans. (C) Both A and B

CHAPTER: 5 THE SNAKE AND THE MIRROR

                                                                 By– Vaikom Muhammad Basheer

INTRODUCTION
This is an interesting story. It is about a doctor’s encounter with a snake. The doctor lived in a small
rented room full of rats. One night, he was reading a book. A kerosene lamp was burning on the table.
There was also a large Mirror on the table. Suddenly something fell on the back of the chair. He
turned to see what it was/He froze with fear when he saw that it was a big snake. The snake then
coiled itself around the doctor’s left arm. The doctor prayed to God. Then the snake looked into the
mirror on the table. Luckily, the snake liked its own image in the mirror. It wanted to have a closer
look at its image. So it uncoiled itself from the arm and came on the table. The doctor at once got and
ran out of the room. He spent the night at the house of one of his friends. The next morning he came
back to his room. He was shocked to find that during the night some thief had taken away everything
from his room.
THEME
The humorous anecdote revolves around the theme of human vanity and fears and how they affect
people. The narrator is a homoeopath doctor who is struggling with his poverty and sluggish
practice. Nonetheless, he is vain about his looks with or without his moustache and beard and has
the ambition of looking more and more handsome. He also hopes to marry and lead a happy life.
Sudden arrival of a snake on the scene turns him pale with fear, but somehow he manages to keep
his calm. Meanwhile, attracted by the mirror, the snake decides to ignore him. The narrator takes
this opportunity to make good his escape. The snake appears to be almost as vain as the doctor
himself. An allied theme in the story is how crises make people turn to God for help.
TITLE
The story is appropriately titled “The Snake and the Mirror”, for it relates an incident in which a
snake is so enamoured with its image in the mirror that it spares the life of the narrator. The entire
action of the story revolves around the snake and the mirror. The main narrator, who is at the centre
of the narrative until the snake appears, turns into a marginal element who is affected by the action
instead of affecting it. He has to be thankful for the mirror that the snake spared his life. Had the
snake bitten him, he would have surely died of fear and poison, for there was no medicine in his
room for snake-bite.

Short and Simple Summary of the lesson in English- THE SNAKE AND THE MIRROR
/ Summary in simple Words/ Critical appreciation of the lesson – THE SNAKE AND THE
MIRROR
DETAILED SUMMARY
 The narrator of the story is a doctor. He is telling this story to some of his friends. He tells the story
of his encounter with a deadly snake. He is a homeopath. He says that he had just started his practice
in those days when he was living in a rented room.
       It was a hot summer night. The time was about ten o’clock. He had just returned home after
taking his meals at a restaurant. He lighted the kerosene lamp, as his house was not electrified. After
some time, he opened the two windows in the room. Then he sat down on the chair and took out a
book to read. Apart from the lamp, there was a large mirror on the table. In those days, the doctor
bothered much about his looks, as he was a bachelor. He picked up a comb and parted his hair. He
looked at his reflection in the mirror and smiled at his own image. There were rats in the room
which constantly made noises.
The doctor got up, lit a beedi and paced up and down the room. He decided that he would marry. He
thought that he would marry a woman doctor who had plenty of money and good medical practice.
He decided that he would marry a fat lady so that she would not be able to run after him if he wanted
to run away. He resumed his seat in the chair in front of the table. There were no more sounds of
 2

rats. Suddenly something fell on the back of his chair with a thud. He was horrified to see that there
was a large snake on the back of the
chair. Just then the snake came on his shoulder. Before the doctor could think and act, the snake
coiled itself around his left arm. Its hood was spread and its head was hardly three or four inches
from his face.
The doctor was turned to stone with fear. But his mind was active. He prayed to God to save him. It
appeared as if God had heard his prayer. The snake turned its head and looked into the mirror. It
appeared to like its own image. Then the snake unwound itself from the doctor’s arm and fell into his
lap. From there the snake crept onto the table. It moved towards the mirror. Perhaps it wanted to
see its image closely. Now the doctor acted quickly. Still holding his breath, he got up slowly from the
chair. Then he ran out of the house. He went to the house of one of his friends and spent the night
there. Next morning, he took his friend and one or two others to his room. He had decided to shift to
some other house. He was shocked to find that there was nothing left in his room. Some thief had
taken away most of his things. There was no sign of the snake either.
MESSAGE
 The story conveys the message that one should never be proud of one’s beauty, strength or
achievements. The fear of death makes a person realize how futile the worldly achievements are. It is
faith in God and modesty in thoughts which make a person strong. The doctor in the story is cured of
his arrogance after a close brush with death.

Read the following extracts and answer the questions that follow in one or two lines each.
(I)
I had my meal at the restaurant and returned to my room. I heard a noise from above as I opened the
door. The sound was a familiar one.
(a) Who does ‘I’ refer to in this extract?
Ans: In this extract, ‘I’ refers to the homoeopath doctor who narrates his encounter with a snake.
 (b) At what time did ‘I’ return to his room and from where?
Ans: The doctor returned to his room at ten o’clock at night after having a meal at a restaurant.
(c) When did ‘I’ hear a noise? What type of noise was it?
Ans: The doctor heard a noise when he entered his room. It was a familiar noise like that of the rats
that lived in his room.
(d) Why does ‘I’ say that it was a familiar sound?
Ans: The doctor says that it was a familiar sound because there were many rats in his room and their
constant squeaking had become familiar.
(II)
 I went back into the room and sat down on the chair. I opened the box beneath the table and took
out a book, the Materia Medica. I opened it at the table on which stood the lamp and a large mirror; a
small comb lay beside the mirror.
(a) Who is the speaker here? Where was he before going back into the room?
 Ans: The narrator, a homoeopathic doctor speaks these lines. He was in the veranda before coming
back into the room.
(b) Why did he take out a book from the box?
Ans: He took out the book to while away some time reading it, as he could not sleep because it was
hot and still, and there was no electricity in his room.
(c) What objects stood on the table?
 Ans: A lamp and a large mirror stood on the table. A small comb lay beside the mirror.
(d) What did the speaker do after this? After this, the speaker looked into the mirror that
stood on the table.
(III)
 I was unmarried and I was a doctor. I felt I had to make my presence felt. I picked up the comb and
ran it through my hair and adjusted the parting so that it looked straight and neat.
 (a) Who is ‘I’ in this extract?
Ans: In this extract, ‘I’ is the homoeopathic doctor who recounts his encounter with a snake.
 (b) Explain: ‘make my presence felt’.
Ans: ‘Make my presence felt’ means to make a noticeable influence or effect.
 (c) Why did ‘I’ feel that he had to make his presence felt?
 2

Ans: The doctor felt that he had to make his presence felt because he belonged to the prestigious
profession of a doctor and he was still unmarried.
 (d) What did ‘I’ do in order to make his presence felt?
 Ans: In order to make his presence felt, he combed his hair carefully and adjusted the parting.
(IV)
I got up, paced up and down the room. Then another lovely thought struck me. I would marry.
 (a) Who is ‘I’ in these lines? Where did he get up from?
 Ans: In these lines, ‘I’ is the homoeopathic doctor and he got up from his chair in his room.
 (b) Which lovely thought struck him?
 Ans: The lovely thought that struck him was that he should get married.
(c) When did this thought strike him?
Ans: This thought struck him when he looked at his reflection in the large mirror that stood on his
table.
(d)What sort of lady did he wish to many? He wished to marry a rich, fat lady-doctor.
(V)
There was no time to do any such thing. The snake slithered along my shoulder and coiled around
my left arm above the elbow.
(a) Who is describing this experience?
Ans: The homoeopathic doctor is describing this experience that he had when he encountered a
snake.
 (b) What did the speaker have no time for?
Ans: The speaker did not have time to save himself from the snake that had coiled around his left
arm above the elbow.
(c) Where had the snake come from?
Ans: The snake had fallen from the roof of the doctor’s ill-equipped room.
(d) How did the speaker react to the snake’s presence?
Ans: The speaker became motionless and did not jump, tremble or cry out when the snake came so
close to him.
(VI)
There were no medicines in the room. I was but a poor, foolish and stupid doctor. I forgot my danger
and smiled feebly at myself.
(a) Who is ‘I’ in these lines? Why did he need medicines?
Ans: In these lines, ‘I’ is the homoeopathic doctor. He needed medicines in case the snake bit him and
injected him with its poison.
(b) Why did ‘I’ feel poor and stupid?
Ans: The doctor felt poor and stupid because he realised that he was a doctor, still he did not have
medicines for an emergency like this.
(c) Why did ‘I’ smile feebly at himself?
Ans: The doctor smiled feebly at himself because he felt weak and helpless on finding himself face to
face with a snake.
(d) What danger does ‘I’ refer to?
Ans: The doctor refers to the danger posed by a deadly snake that had wrapped itself on his arm and
was slowly crushing it with force.
(VII)
I was no mere image cut in granite. I was suddenly a man of flesh and blood. Still holding my breath I
got up from the chair. I quietly went through the veranda. From there I leapt into the yard and ran
for all I was worth.
 (a) Who is ‘I’ in these lines? When had he felt like an “image cut in granite”?
 Ans:‘I’ in these lines is the homoeopathic doctor who narrates his encounter with the snake.               
He felt that he was an ‘image cut in granite’ when he found a snake coiled strongly around his
forearm with its taut hood barely three or four inches away from his face. Gripped in fear he could
neither move nor breathe properly.
(b) What is the meaning of ‘a man of flesh and blood’?
Ans: ‘A man of flesh and blood’ means a living person with human feelings, strengths and
weaknesses.
(c) How was ‘I’ suddenly ‘a man of flesh and blood’?
 2

Ans: When the snake let go of its hold on his arm, the doctor was able to come out of the state of
shock which had made him numb like a stone. He regained his senses and faculties of body and mind.
 (d) What did ‘I’ do as ‘a man of flesh and blood’?
Ans: When the doctor got over his numbing shock, he got up from his chair, quietly went through the
veranda, leapt into the yard and ran with all his might.
(VIII)
 The next morning at about eight-thirty I took my friend and one or two others to my room to move
my things from there. But we found we had little to carry.
 (a) Why did the doctor go back to his room in the morning?
 Ans: The doctor went back to his room because the previous night he had to leave it suddenly
because of a snake. He wanted to check whether everything in the room was intact and whether the
snake had left.
(b) Why did the doctor want to move things from the room?
 Ans: The doctor wanted to move things from the room because he was extremely terrified after his
encounter with the snake. He could no longer live in a room that had no electricity, was infested with
rats and visited by snakes.
 (c) Why did the doctor and his friends go to his room the next day?
Ans: The doctor and his friends went to his room the next day to move his things from there.
 (d) Why was there ‘little to carry’ from the room?
Ans: There was nothing left in the room except a dirty vest of the doctor. Everything had been stolen
by someone. So, there was ‘little to carry’ from the room.

CHARACTER
The Doctor
 In the story “The Snake and the Mirror,” the homoeopath doctor has been portrayed as a person
who can assess himself critically and humorously. He honestly admits that as a new practitioner of
medicine, he could not earn much and had to rent a poor, rat-infested house without even the facility
of electricity. He also admits with a funny intent that he wanted to marry a fat and rich lady-doctor
as it would help him run away without getting caught when he would make some silly mistake. This
witty side of the doctor is seen again at the end of the story when he remarks that the thief did not
take away his dirty vest because he had a sense of cleanliness.
The doctor was quite vain about his appearance and his qualification. He often admired his reflection
in the mirror and thought of ways to look more handsome. He was a bachelor and wanted to look
handsome. However, his ability to admit his follies helped him to realise that to be alive was more
important than to look good. His arrogance turned into modesty after his encounter with the snake.
In addition, he had admirable patience and presence of mind. When the snake landed on him, he did
not jump or cry. Keeping his cool, he remembered God and actively thought about the medicine he
would require in case the snake bit him. He also made the most of the opportunity when the snake
was absorbed in its reflection in the mirror. Thus, the doctor is a candid person, a witty man, and an
interesting character who relates his encounter with the snake in a lighter vein.
IMPORTANT PASSAGES FOR COMPREHENSION
PASSAGE 1
 (Page 56) It was a hot summer night; about ten o’clock. I had my meal at the restaurant and
returned to my room. I heard a noise from above as I opened the door. The sound was a familiar one.
One could say that the rats and I shared the room. I took out my box of matches and lighted the
kerosene lamp on the table.
The house was not electrified; it was a small rented room. I had just set up medical practice and my
earnings were meagre. I had about sixty rupees in my suitcase. Along with some shirts and dhotis, I
also possessed one solitary black coat which I was then wearing.
Questions
1. Where did the narrator have his meal?
2. What did he do after having his meal?
3. What time did he return to his room?
4. What kind of weather was it?
5. What happened as he opened the door?
6. What kind of sound did he hear?
 2

7. What did he do after coming into the room?

8. Where did the narrator live?
9. Why had he to light a kerosene lamp?
10. How did the narrator earn his living?
11. How much money did he have with him?
12. What clothes did he have with him?
Answers
1. He had his meal at the restaurant.
2. He returned to his room.
3. It was at about 10 o’clock.
4. It was a hot summer night.
5. He heard a noise from above.
6. It was the familiar sound of rats.
7. He lighted the kerosene lamp.
8. He lived in a rented room.
9. Because the house was not electrified.
10. He was a medical practitioner.
11. He had only sixty rupees with him.
12. He had some shirts, dhotis and a black coat.
PASSAGE 2
(Page 56) I took off my black coat, white shin and not-so-white vest and hung them up. I opened the
two windows in. the room. It was an outer room with one wall facing the open yard. It had a tiled
roof with long supporting gables that rested on the beam over the wall. There was no ceiling. There
was regular traffic of rats to and from the beam. I made my bed and pulled it closer to the wall. I lay
down but I could not sleep. I got up and went out to the veranda for a little air, but the Wind God
seemed to have taken time off.
Questions
1. What clothes did the narrator take off?
2. What did he do with the clothes he had taken off?
3. What does he say about the vest he was wearing?
4. How many windows were there in the room?
5. What kind of roof did the room have?
6. What supported the gables?
7. What ‘regular’ traffic does the narrator talk about?
8. Where did he put his bed?
9. Why do you think he could not sleep?
10. Why did he go out to the veranda?
11. Was it airy outside?
Answers
1. He took off his coat, his shirt and vest
2. He hung them up.
3. He says that it was not so white.
4. It had two windows.
5. It was a tiled roof with long gables.
6. A beam supported the gables.
7. It was the continuous movement of rats over the beam.
8. He put it close to the wall.
9. It was very close and hot
10. He went out to have a little air.
11. No, it was close outside also.
PASSAGE 3
(Page 57) One feels tempted to look into a mirror when it is near one. I took a look. In those days I
was a great admirer of beauty and I believed in making myself look handsome. I was unmarried and I
was a doctor. I felt I had to make my presence felt. I picked up the comb and ran it through my hair
and adjusted the parting so that it looked straight and neat.
Questions
 2

1. What is one tempted to do near a mirror?

2. What had the narrator been an admirer of?
3. How did he want to look?
4. Was the narrator then married?
5. What was his profession?
6. What did he do with the comb?
7. How did he adjust the parting through his hair?
8. Why do you think he wanted to make his presence felt?
9.Which word in the passage means ‘attracted”?
Answers
1. One is tempted to look in the mirror.
2. He had been an admirer of beauty.
3. He wanted to look handsome.
4. No, he was unmarried.
5. He was a doctor.
6. He ran it through his hair.
7. He made it straight and neat.
8. Because he was unmarried and was looking for a good wife.
9. tempted = attracted.
PASSAGE 4
(Page 57) I took a close look at my face in the mirror. I made an important decision. I would shave
daily and grow a thin moustache to look more handsome. I was after all a bachelor and a doctor!  I
looked in the mirror and smiled. It was an attractive smile. I made another eat. shaking decision. I
would always keep that attractive smile on my face …. to look more handsome. I was after all a
bachelor, and a doctor too on top of it!
Questions
1. Who does `I’ in the passage refer to?
2. What did he look at in the mirror?
3. Was the narrator married?
4. What was his profession?
5. What was the first important decision he made
6. How did he feel about his smile?
7. What did he decide to do to look more handsome?
8. Why do you think he wanted to look handsome?
9.Which word or phrase in the passage means ‘of great importance’?
Answers
1. It refers to the narrator who was a doctor.
2. He looked at his face.
3. No, he was a bachelor.
4. He was a doctor.
5. He decided to shave daily and grow a thin moustache.
6. He thought it was an attractive smile.
7. He decided to keep a smile on his face always.
8. He wanted to look handsome so that he could have a good wife.
9. earth-shaking = of great importance.
PASSAGE 5
 (Page 57-58) Suddenly there came a dull thud as if a rubber tube had fallen to the ground … surely
nothing to worry about. Even so, I thought I would turn around and take a look. No sooner had I
turned than a fat snake wriggled over the back of the chair and landed on my shoulder. The snake’s
landing on me and my turning were simultaneous. I didn’t jump. I didn’t tremble. I didn’t cry out.
There was no time to do any such thing. The snake slithered along my shoulder and coiled around
my left arm above the elbow. The food was spread out and its head was hardly three or four inches
from my face!
Questions
1. What kind of noise did the narrator hear?
2. What did he think at first about the noise he had heard?
 2

3. What had actually happened?

4. What did the narrator see when he turned around
5. What has the snake been compared to?
6. Why did the narrator not jump or cry on seeing the snake?
7. What did the snake do after it had landed on the narrator’s shoulder?
8. What did the snake have on its head?
9. How far was the snake’s head from the narrator’s arm?
10. Which word in the passage means ‘a dull low sound’?
Answers
1. It was a dull thud like a rubber tube falling to the ground.
2. He thought there was nothing to worry about.
3. A snake had fallen on the back of his chair.
4. He saw a fat snake landed on his shoulder from the back of the chair.
5. It has been compared to a rubber tube.
6. There was no time to do any such thing.
7. It coiled itself around the narrator’s left arm.
8. It had a hood on its head.
9. Hardly three or four inches.
10. thud = a dull low sound.
MCQ Based Questions-
Choose the correct answer.
1. Where did the narrator have his meal?
      (A) At home.
      (B) At his friend’s house.
      (C) At his uncle’s house.
      (D) At a restaurant.
2. What time did he come back to his room?
      (A) At about ten in the morning.
      (B) At about two in the afternoon.
      (C) At about six in the evening.
      (D) At about ten in the night.
3. What did the narrator do after coming into the room?
      (A) He lighted a kerosene lanip.
      (B) He switched on the light.
      (C) He lighted a candle.
      (D) He sat down in the dark.
4. What does the narrator say about the room where he lived?
     (A) It was a small rented room.
     (B) It was not electrified.
     (C) There were too many rats in it.
     (D) All the above.
5. Why did the narrator live in a small rented room?
     (A) He was unmarried.
     (B) His earnings were very small.
     (C) There was no other room available.
     (D) It was very close to his clinic.
6. Why could the writer not sleep?
     (A) Because it was very hot.
     (B) Because the rats were making a lot of noise.
     (C) Both A and B.
     (D) Neither A nor B.
7. What book did the narrator take out to read?
     (A) ‘The Life of a Doctor’.
     (B) ‘Living Alone in a Rented Room’.
     (C) `Materia Medica’.
     (D) ‘The History of Modern Surgery’.
 2

8. What does the narrator say he was an admirer of?

     (A) Art.
     (B) Beauty.
     (C) Nature.
     (D) Classical music.
9.What big quality or qualities did the narrator think he had
    (A) He was handsome.
    (B) He was a bachelor.
    (C) He was a doctor.
    (D) All the above.
10. What did he do with the comb?
      (A) He cleaned it with a brush.
      (B) He ran it through his moustache.
      (C) He threw it away into the dustbin.
      (D) He ran it through his hair and adjusted the parting.
11. What important decision did he make?
      (A) To grow a thin moustache.
      (B) To keep an attractive smile on his face always.
     (C) Both A and B.
     (D) Neither A nor B.
12. What kind of woman did he want to have as his wife?
      (A) A woman doctor with a good medical practice.
      (B) A woman who had plenty of money.
      (C) A woman too fat to run after him.
      (D) All the above.
13. What sound did he hear while sitting on the chair?
     (A) The squeak of a rat.
     (B) The hiss of a snake.
     (C) The dull thud of something falling to the ground.
     (D) The sound of somebody coming into the room.
14. What was it that had fallen at the narrator’s back?
     (A) A rubber tube.
     (B) A big rat.
     (C) A fat snake.
     (D) A dead mouse.
15. What happened when the narrator turned around to see what had fallen there?
     (A) A fat snake landed on his shoulder.
     (B) A fat snake fell on the back of his chair.
     (C) A fat snake fell to the ground.
     (D) A fat snake wriggled from his shoulder to the back of the chair.
16. How did the narrator react when he saw a tat snake on his shoulder?
     (A) He did not jump.
     (B) He did not tremble.
     (C) He did not cry out.
     (D) He neither jumped nor trembled nor cried out.
17. What happened when the narrator saw a snake landing on his shoulder?
        (A) He cried in fear.
        (B) He trembled in fear.
         (C) He jumped up from the chair.
         (D) He was turned to stone.
18. How did the narrator feel when the snake coiled around his left arm
         (A) He felt as if a leaden rod was piercing his heart.
         (B) He felt as if he was going to die. 
         (C) He felt as if God had come there to save him.
         (D) He felt as if a rod of fire was crushing his arm.
Hints :   1.D        2.D         3.A         4.D        5.B          6.C         7.C          8.B          9.D         10.D
 2

               11. C      12. D       13. C      14. C      15. A      16. D      17. D      18. D.

 

Additional Very Short Answer type Questions

1. What were V.M. Basheer and his friends discussing?
Ans. They were discussing snakes.
2. Who is the narrator of the story ‘The Snake and the Mirror’?
 Ans. A homoeopath is the narrator of this story.
3. Where did the narrator of the story ‘The Snake and the Mirror’ life?
Ans. He lived in a small rented room.
 4. Who shared the room with the narrator in the story ‘The Snake and the Mirror’?
Ans. The rats shared the room with him.
5. What was the homoeopath’s first decision while sitting before the mirror?
 Ans. He took the decision that he would shave daily and grow a thin moustache.
 6. What was his second earth-shaking decision?
 Ans. His second earth-shaking decision was that he would always keep an attracting smile on his
face.
7. Who did the narrator decide to a marriage?
Ans. He decided to marry a woman doctor who had plenty of money and good medical practice.
8. How did the snake coil itself?
Ans. The snake coiled itself around the narrator’s left arm above the elbow.
9. What happened when the snake looked in the mirror?
 Ans. When the snake looked into the mirror it uncoiled itself and moved towards the minor.
10. What did the snake seem admiring in the mirror?
Ans. It seemed admiring its own beauty.
11. Where did the narrator spend his night when he was free from the snake’s grip?
Ans. He spent the night in a friends’ s house.
12. Who entered the narrator’s room in his absence during the night?
Ans. A thief entered his room.
13. Name the author of the story ‘The Snake and the Mirror’.
 Ans.  Vaikom Muhammad Basheer.
 SHORT ANSWER QUESTIONS
(to be answered in about 30 – 40 words each)
Q1. What made the doctor narrate his encounter with a snake?
Ans: The doctor, the narrator and some others happened to discuss snakes. The topic reminded the
doctor of his own encounter with a snake and he narrated the incident.
 Q2. When did the incident regarding the snake take place?
Ans: The incident took place after the doctor had taken his meal in a restaurant and had returned to
his room at about ten o’clock in the night.
Q3. Why did the doctor have to light the kerosene lamp on reaching his room?
Ans: The doctor had to light the kerosene lamp because the room did not have electricity and the
night was pitch dark. The doctor had limited money and as a result, he could not afford an any better
place.
Q4.What kind of room did the doctor live in?
Ans: The doctor lived in a small, poorly furnished room which did not have any electricity. It was an
outer room with one wall looking upon the open yard. The roof was tiled and supported by gables
which rested on a beam. The room did not have a ceiling and it was infested with rats.
Q5. Why did the doctor live in a small, poor house?
Ans: The doctor lived in a small, poor house because he had just started his practice and he was not
earning much. He could not afford to rent a better and more comfortable accommodation with his
meagre earnings.
 Q6. What were the doctor’s possessions when he set up his medical practice?
Ans: The doctor had about sixty rupees in his suitcase when he set up his medical practice. In
addition, he had some shirts, dhotis and one solitary black coat.
 Q7. “The sound was a familiar one.” What sound did the doctor hear? What did he think it
was? How many times did he hear it? When and why did the sounds stop?   (Textual)
 2

Ans: The doctor heard the sound made by a snake that was trying to reach the floor. He thought it
was the squeaking sound made by the rats that infested his room. He heard this sound three times,
after short intervals and it stopped when the snake fell down because it had reached the floor.
 Q8. Why did the doctor look in the mirror again and again?
Ans: The doctor had developed an admiration for his looks and he wanted to appear even more
handsome. Looking into the mirror gave him a chance to assess his looks again and again. He would
comb his hair carefully, and his vanity would get a boost.
Q9. Which two ‘important’ and ‘earth-shaking decisions did the doctor make as he looked at
his image in the Mirror Textual )            
 Ans: The doctor made two decisions after looking at himself in the mirror. The first was that he
would shave daily and grow a thin moustache in order to look more handsome as he was still
unmarried and was in the reputed medical profession. The second decision was that he would marry
a rich and fat lady-doctor.
Q10. What kind of woman did the doctor decide to marry? Why?
Ans: The doctor decided to marry a wealthy woman running a good medical practice. He also
wanted her to be fat so that in case he made some stupid mistake, he could run away without being
chased and caught by her. However, this wish was made in a lighter vein and was not fulfilled.
 Q11. What did the doctor do when the snake landed on his shoulder?
Or
 How did the doctor react when he found the snake on his shoulder?
 Or
‘I was turned to stone’. When does the doctor say so? Why?
Ans: When the doctor found a snake on his shoulder, he did not shriek, jump, or tremble. He held his
breath and became as still as a stone. He knew that the snake would strike him if he made any
movement since the hood of the snake was only four inches away from his face.
Q12. When did the doctor feel like a foolish, weak person? Why?
Ans: The doctor felt like a foolish and weak person when, already in the grip of a frightful snake, he
realised that there was no medicine in the room for the snake bite, which was a distinct possibility at
that moment. He felt helpless and frightened. The vanity and pride he had moments ago had
vanished. He smiled feebly at his stupidity and ill-luck.
Q13. How did the doctor feel when the snake coiled itself around his arm?
Ans: When the snake coiled itself around the arm of the doctor, he felt some pain as if his arm was
being crushed strongly with a rod made of molten fire. His arm lost all strength and felt very weak.
Q14. What thoughts crossed the doctor’s mind when he saw the snake looking into the
mirror?
Ans: When the doctor saw the snake looking into the mirror, he thought that perhaps it too was
admiring its beauty or was trying to make some important, actually frivolous decisions like growing
a moustache, or using eyeshadow and mascara or wearing a vermilion spot on its forehead.
Q15. How was the doctor relieved of the hold of the snake?
Ans: The snake happened to look at its reflection in the mirror on the table. It uncoiled itself from
the arm of the doctor, slipped into his lap and then crawled towards the mirror. Perhaps, it too got
fascinated by its looks as the doctor had a while ago.
Q16. What did the doctor do when the snake was absorbed in looking at the mirror?
 Ans: As the snake was absorbed in looking at the mirror, the doctor at once availed of the
opportunity and holding his breath, rose from the chair and quietly slipped out of the room. From
there he passed through the veranda and the yard and ran to finally reach the house of a friend.
Q17. What did the doctor do as soon as he reached his friend’s house? Why?
Ans: Immediately after reaching his friend’s house, the doctor applied oil to his entire body, took a
bath and put on fresh clothes. He did so because the snake had slithered over his back, shoulder and
arm. He wanted to get rid of his Creepy feeling and any possible ill-effects of a snake’s touch.
Q18. Why did the doctor decide to leave the room?
Ans: The doctor was already unhappy with the poor condition of his room that did not have
electricity and was infested with rats. To top it, his encounter with the snake, that could have nearly
killed him, made him decide to leave the room.
Q19. What did the doctor and his friends find when they went to remove things from the
room?
 2

Ans: The doctor and his friends found that there was nothing in the room except for a dirty vest. All
the other things had been stolen away by some thief.
 Q20. Did the doctor marry a fat woman as he had wished?
Ans: No, the doctor did not marry a fat woman. On the contrary, his wife was a thin and lean person
who could run very fast like a sprinter.
 Q21. Why does the doctor remark that the snake was “taken with its own beauty”?
Ans: The doctor remarks that the snake was “taken with its own beauty” because it kept looking into
the mirror just like the doctor used to when he would admire his looks while in front of the mirror.
 LONG ANSWER QUESTIONS

 Q1. What was the doctor’s opinion about himself? How did this opinion change after his
encounter with the snake?                                                 Or
How did the doctor lose his pride after the snake landed on his shoulder?
Ans: The doctor had a very high opinion of himself regarding both his appearance and profession. He
was conscious of his looks and wanted to look even more handsome. He repeatedly looked at himself
in the mirror to admire his handsomeness. He wanted to be attractive to women because he was an
eligible bachelor. He was also proud of being a doctor and was arrogant because of his professional
qualification.
But a short encounter with a snake, a full-blooded cobra, cured him of his pride. When the snake
reached his shoulder and coiled itself around his arm, the doctor lost all arrogance and was
reminded of the existence of God. Face to face with death, he realised what a weak and foolish man
he was. When he recalled that there were no medicines in his room to cure him of a snake-bite, he
humbly and meekly regarded himself to be a stupid and helpless person.
 Thus, the encounter with the snake transformed the doctor from a vain and foolish person into a
humble and God-fearing man.
Q2. What kind of room was the doctor living in and why did he decide to leave that room?
 Ans: The room that the doctor was living in was a small, poor, uncomfortable and unhygienic one.
Since his medical practice was yet not well-established, he did not earn much and could not afford a
better place. This room was without the facility of electricity and he had to depend on a kerosene
lamp for studying. The room was on the outer side of the house and one of its walls opened into the
yard. It had two windows; its roof was tiled and had long supporting gables which rested on a beam
over the wait The room did not have any ceiling and it was infested with rats that kept squeaking all
the time.
The doctor’s description of the room shows that he was not happy with this poor accommodation.
But he decided to leave it only after his encounter with the snake. It was such a horrifying experience
that he had to run to a friend’s house to save his life. Therefore he decided not to live in the room any
longer.
Q3. What kind of woman did the doctor want to marry? What does it show about his
character? What kind of a wife did he eventually get?
Ans: The doctor took pride in his handsome looks and his medical profession. Therefore, he wanted
to marry a rich lady-doctor with good medical practice. He also wanted his future wife to be a fat
woman. His reason behind this desire was rather funny. He said that if he made a silly mistake and
had to run away, a fat wife would not be able to chase and catch him.
The doctor’s ambition about his marriage shows that he was a status-conscious, money-minded
person. He did not think much about the appearance and other qualities of his wife and thought only
of her riches. His desire to marry a fat wife shows that he had a sense of humour and could laugh at
himself.
However, the doctor’s real wife was unlike what he had desired. It is not clear whether she was a
doctor or not but she was certainly a thin woman with the physique of a sprinter.
Q4. What are the similarities between the behaviour of the doctor and of the snake?
 Or
Do you think both the doctor and the snake had some common qualities? Why/Why not?
 Ans: The behaviour of the doctor and the snake did have certain similarities. Both of them were
enamoured by their reflection in the mirror and stood looking longingly at it. However, the similarity
ended at this aspect of their respective behaviour since the doctor could not ascertain confidently
the reason behind the snake getting charmed by its own image. The doctor was certainly compelled
 2

by his vanity to repeatedly look at his image. So, when he notices the snake looking into the mirror,
he thinks that perhaps it too was admiring its beauty or was trying to make some ‘important’
decisions just like him. But these two were as frivolous as the doctor’s decision to shave daily and
keep a thin moustache.
Just like the doctor’s obsession with his looks landed him in trouble, the snake too seemed to be
“taken with its beauty.” It releases its victim to have a better look at itself in the mirror. Thus both
the doctor and the snake display narcissistic tendency.
Q5. Why did the snake not strike the doctor although it was so near his face?
Or
 Which qualities and values of the doctor saved his life?
Ans: The snake did not strike the doctor although it was so near his face because the doctor
remained motionless even when his life was in danger. Displaying great presence of mind, the doctor
stayed still like a stone which assured the snake that there was no danger to it. Snakes strike only in
self-defence and the doctor patiently let the snake go. He remained calm and didn’t jump, or tremble
or cry out.
He did not try to either catch the snake to throw it away or to loosen its hold on his arm. Fear had
gripped him but he kept his cool. Thus the snake left the doctor unharmed and got busy admiring its
image in the mirror.
 The doctor’s qualities of patience, the presence of mind, courage and calmness helped him ward off
the danger posed by the deadly snake, and saved his life.
Q6. Write a note on the element of humour in the story.
                                                                Or
This story about a frightening incident is narrated in a humorous way. What makes it
humorous?(Textual)
Ans: Although the story “The Snake and the Mirror” by Vaikom Muhammad Basheer is the narration
of a serious incident, it is not devoid of the element of humour. This humour is generated by way of
contrasts employed by the writer. The doctor reveals his pride and arrogance by telling us how
highly he rated his looks and his profession as a doctor. This pride and arrogance stand in contrast to
his admittance that he felt feeble and foolish when encountered by the snake. Again, his desire to
marry a fat and u wealthy lady-doctor who cannot run after him when he commits some silly
mistake stands in contrast to the thin and agile lady, with the physique of a sprinter, whom he finally
marries. Further, the doctor pokes fun at himself when he tells that the thief did not take away his
dirty vest because he had a sense of cleanliness. His remark about the snake that perhaps it was
making some decision about growing a moustache or using eyeshadow and mascara or wearing a
vermilion spot on its head is also very witty and humorous.
Thus, even a serious incident is made interesting by the doctor’s witty treatment of a very dangerous
situation.
Q7. “I looked into the mirror and smiled”, says the doctor. A little later he says, “I forgot my
danger and smiled feebly at myself”. What is the doctor’s opinion about himself when he
smiles first and then later? In what way do his thoughts change in between, and why?
(Textual)
Ans: The doctor rated his looks quite high and smiled at his image whenever he looked into the large
mirror on his table. He tells the listeners that the first time he looked into the mirror and smiled, his
opinion about himself was marked by self-adulation. He thought that he was very handsome and
deserved to stay well-groomed. However, these thoughts changed by the time he tells the listeners
that he forgot his danger and smiled feebly at himself. On the second occasion, his opinion about
himself was marked by humility. By then he had realised that he had been vain, foolish and stupid.
His encounter with the deadly snake had exposed his shortcomings to him. In spite of being a doctor,
he did not have any medicines in his room even for an emergency like a snake-bite. His good looks
became immaterial when he came face to face with death and the only thoughts that came to his
mind then were about God. The feeble smile indicated his acceptance of the folly and vanity that had
so far governed his life.
 QUICK REVIEW OF THE CHAPTER 

1. What were the author and his friends discussing in the story ‘The Snake and the Mirror ?’
    (A) ghosts                                                                      (B) lions
 2

   (C) snakes Ant                                                                (D) leaders

Ans. (C) snakes
2. Who narrated the story of the ‘The Snake and the Mirror’?
 (A) a homoeopath (B) a teacher
(C) a lawyer                                                                        (D) a painter
Ans. (A) a homoeopath
3. The narrator of the story ‘The Snake and the Mirror’ lived in a ………….
       (A) a big own house                                                 (B) small rented house
       (C) government hostel                                           (D) temple
Ans. (B) small rented house
4. The sound was a familiar one. What sound does the narrator refer to?
   (A) the noise made by rats                                       (B) the noise made by sparrows
  (C) the noise made by the snakes                          (D) none of these
 Ans. (A) the noise made by rats
5. Who shared the room with the narrator?
 (A) the snakes                                                                  (B) a friend of the narrator
 (C) the rats                                                                        (D) his parents
Ans.  (C) the rats
6. How would you describe the narrator’s vest?
(A) a new one                                                                   (B) of superior quality
 (C) a dirty one                                                                  (D) none of these
Ans.  (C) a dirty one
7. Why did the narrator open the two windows?
(A) to see what was happening outside                 (B) he was feeling hot
(C) to let the sunlight come in                                   (D) none of these
Ans.  (B) he was feeling hot
8. Why could the narrator not sleep?
(A) because of hunger                                                   (B) because of pain in the body
(C) because of heat (D) because of cold
 Ans.  (C) because of heat
9. Which book did the narrator begin to read?
 (A) Materia Media                                                          (B) The Ramayana
 (C) The Gita                                                                       (D) India of My Dreams
Ans. (A) Material Media
10. What was the narrator’s first decision?
(A) to take bath daily                                                      (B) to shave daily
(C) to clean his teeth daily                                              (D) to sleep in the open
Ans.. (B) to shave daily
11. Why did the narrator decide to grow a thin moustache?
 (A) to get a job                                                                                 (B) to work in films
(C) to look attractive and handsome                     (D) none of these
Ans.  (C) to look attractive and handsome   
12.Of the following what was the narrator’s earth-shaking decision?
(A) to shave daily                                                             (B) to grow a thin moustache
(C) to bathe daily                                                             (D) to keep always an attractive smile on his face
Ans.  (D) to keep always an attractive smile on his face
13.’Again came to that noise from above’ actually who was making that sound?
 (A) the rats                                                                        (B) the snake
(C) the birds                                                                       (D) some insects
Ans. (B) the snake
14. Why was the narrator sitting holding his breath?
   (A) a lion had entered his room                              (B) there was a man with a gun in his room
   (C) a snake had coiled around his arm                    (D) he was feeling sleepy
Ans (C) a snake had coiled around his arm
15. What did the snake seem admiring?
   (A) the beauty of the room                                      (B) its own beauty
 2

   (C) the beauty of the minor                                     (D) the beauty of the narrator’s whiskers
 Ans. (B) its own beauty
16. Where did the narrator spend the night when he was free from the snake’s grip?
   (A) in his shop                                                                                (B) in his own room
   (C) in a friend’s house                                                                (D) in a school building
 Ans. (C) in a friend’s house
17. Who entered the narrator’s room in his absence?
    (A) a thief                                                                        (B) a snake charmer
    (C) the narrator’s wife                                                               (D) the narrator’s son
Ans. (A) a thief
18. The thief had taken everything except one thing. What was it?
   (A) the narrator’s shoes                                                             (B) the narrator’s dirty vest
   (C) the narrator’s shirt                                                                (D) the narrator’s spectacles
 Ans. (B) the narrator’s dirty vest
19. Who is the author of the lesson ‘The Snake and the Mirror’?
   (A) A.P.J. Abdul Kalam                                                                (B) Vaikom Muhammad Basheer
   (C) Subramania Bharati                                                               (D) William Wordsworth
Ans. (B) Vaikom Muhammad Basheer

CHAPTER: 6 MY CHILDHOOD
By- A.P.J. Abdul Kalam
 
INTRODUCTION
 Prof A.P.J.Abdul Kalam is the former President of India. This chapter has been taken from his
autobiography, ‘wings of Fire’.  He is one of the world’s greatest scientists. In this chapter, he tells u
about his childhood. He talks about his parents, his childhood friends and his experiences at school.
He grew up in a traditional society. People of different religions lived in that society. But in spite of
different religions, people lived in peace and harmony. He was greatly influenced by his father who
taught him honesty and self-discipline.

Introduction (2):
“My Childhood” is an extract from A.P.J. Abdul Kalam’s autobiography ‘Wings of Fire’. It describes the
childhood days of Kalam in a very simple but vivid manner. Kalam talks about the people, the
incidents and the experiences that he had during his childhood which shaped his adult life. Written
in a very humble and a modest manner, the extract is very inspirational.
THEME
 The theme of “My Childhood” is that our life is shaped by our experiences and the people around us.
Kalam’s secure childhood, inspiring parents, supportive friends and honest teachers instilled great
values in him that gave him ‘wings of fire’.
TITLE
Abdul Kalam talks about his childhood days in this autobiographical account. In particular, he talks
about some incidents that left an indelible impression on his young mind. He describes his family, his
house, his childhood experiences and his childhood friends. Therefore the title “My Childhood” is
very apt.
 CHARACTERS
 Kalam’s parents
 Kalam’s parents, Jainulabdeen and Ashiarruna, were tall and good looking. Though they did not have
abundant resources, both of them were very generous and fed a lot of outsiders along with their own
family members. Practising the values of honesty and self-discipline, they led a simple life which did
not have any place for inessential comforts or luxuries. However, Kalam’s father made sure that all
basic necessities were provided for. He was very liberal and didn’t believe in thrusting his thoughts
on his children. He had a secular approach and contributed fully during the celebration of Hindu
festivals like Shri Sita Rama’s Kalyanam ceremony. Kalam’s mother was ideal support to her
husband. She had faith in goodness and was a very kindhearted woman.
Abdul Kalam
 2

A boy of ordinary looks, Abdul Kalam had many sterling qualities right from his childhood. He had
immense affection and respect for his parents. He inherited the values of honesty and self-discipline
from his father and faith in goodness and deep kindness from his mother. Kalam was an enterprising
and a hard-working child. He collected tamarind seeds, when they were in demand, and sold them to
earn small yet significant amounts. Very confident of himself, he did every piece of work assigned to
him with full dedication. He helped his cousin to catch bundles from the running trains when the
train-halt at Rameswaram was suspended during the Second World War. He was also a sensitive
child and learnt valuable lessons from his experiences. He learnt early in life that caste-based
segregation is a poison that must not be allowed to thrive. Kalam was also progressive and took the
decision at the right time to leave his hometown to study further and grow in life.
Sivasubramania Iyer
An orthodox Brahmin, Sivasubramania Iyer, was Kalam’s science teacher in school. He was a very
tolerant and broad-minded person. He was a rebel who wished to bring about a transformation in
society and was mentally prepared to confront hindrances during this process. He faced challenges
even from his own family when his wife refused to serve food to Kalam who had been invited by Iyer
himself. But, without losing faith in his belief that caste and religion do not segregate people, he
served the child himself. Thus, he reformed his wife not by force but by setting an example.
 Iyer was also a dedicated teacher who established a good rapport with his students. He encouraged
and inspired them as he taught and spent long hours with them.

Summary:
In this chapter. Prof. A.P.J. Abdul Kalam tells us about his childhood. He was born in the town of
Rameswaram.  His father’s name was Jainulabdeen and his mother’s name was Ashiamma. Kalam’s
father was neither educated nor rich. Yet he was wise and generous. His mother was also very kind.
A number of outsiders daily ate with their family. Abdul Kalam had three brothers and one sister.
They lived in their ancestral house in Mosque Street in Rameswaram. It was a large pucca house. His
father avoided all luxuries. However, the house had all things of daily necessities.
Abdul Kalam was eight years old when the Second World War broke out. Suddenly, there was a great
demand for tamarind seeds. He would collect those seeds and sell them in the market. He got one
anna (about six paise) for a day’s collection. It was a good amount in those days. His cousin,
Samsuddin distributed papers in Rameswaram. He needed a helping hand and employed Abdul
Kalam. Kalam still remembers the pride that he felt on earning his own money for the first time.
Abdul Kalam was greatly influenced by his parents. He learnt honesty and self-discipline from
his father. He inherited goodness and kindness from his mother. He had three close friends in his
child nod. They were Ramanadha Sastry, Aravindan and Sivaprakasan. All these boys belonged to
orthodox Hindu Brahmin families. As children, they never felt any religious differences among
themselves. During the annual Shri Sita Rama Kalyanam ceremony. Kalam’s family arranged boats
for carrying idols of the Lord. At bey time, his father and grandmother told the children stories from
the Ramayana.
Once when Abdul Kalam was in the fifth standard, a new teacher came. Abdul Kalam was sitting with
his close friend Ramanadha Sastry in the first row. The new teacher could not tolerate a Muslim boy
sitting with a Hindu priests son lic asked Abdul Kann to sit on the back bench. Both Abdul Kalam and
Ramanadha Sastry became sad Later. Sastry’s father rebuked the teacher and he realised his
mistake.
Abdul Kalam’s science teacher Sivasubramania Ayyyer was a high caste Brahmin. But he did not
believe in social and religious barriers. One day, he invited Abdul Kalam to his home for a meal.
ayer’s wife was very conservative. She refused to serve a Muslim boy in her kitchen. But ayyyer
served Abdul Kalam with his own hands and sat down beside him to eat his meal. After meals, his
teacher invited him again for dinner the next week. When Kalam went to his teacher’s house the next
week, his wife took him inside her kitchen and served him food with her own hands.
 Then the Second World War was over and India’s freedom was imminent. The whole country was
filled with a mood of joy. Abdul Kalam asked his father’s permission to go and study at
Ramanathapuram. His father gladly allowed him to go.
Summary (2)
Kalam was born in a middle-class Tamil family in Rameswaram. He had a secure childhood, both
materially as well as emotionally. His parents, Jainulabdeen and Ashiamma, were very generous
 2

people in spite of their limited means. Kalam inherited the values of honesty, self-discipline,
goodness and kindness from his parents. Kalam’s family was rather big, but their kitchen fed far
more outsiders than all his family members put together. Their ancestral house was a large pucca
house which did not have any inessential comforts and luxuries. However, Kalam’s father made sure
that all necessities like food, medicine and clothes were provided to the family.
 In 1939, when the Second World War broke out, there was a sudden demand for tamarind seeds in
the market. Kalam collected these seeds and sold them to earn an anna which was a big amount for a
small boy like him. His brother-in-law Jallaluddin would tell him stories about war which Kalam
would try to trace in the headlines of Dinamani, a newspaper in that region.
 Rameswaram was an isolated place and the war didn’t make any direct impact on it except that the
train’s halt at the station was stopped. As a result, the bundles of newspapers were now thrown off
running trains. Kalam’s cousin Samsuddin, who used to distribute these newspapers in
Rameswaram, sought Kalam’s help to catch the bundles. Thus Kalam got the chance to earn his first
wages which gave him immense self-confidence and a sense of pride.
 Kalam had three friends – Ramanadha Sastry, Aravindan and Sivaprakasan – who were very close to
him. All three were from orthodox Hindu Brahmin families but religion never made any difference to
their friendship. Later in rife, Ramanadha Sastry took over the priesthood of Rameswaram temple
from his father, Aravindan took up the business of arranging transport for visiting pilgrims, and
Sivaprakasan became a catering contractor for the Southern Railways.
 Kalam’s family used to arrange boats with a special platform during the annual Shri Sita Rama
Kalyanam ceremony. The platform was used for carrying idols of Lord Rama from the temple to the
wedding site ‘Ram Tirtha’ which was a pond near Kalam’s house. Kalam grew up listening to the
stories both from the Ramayana and the life of the Prophet from his mother and grandmother at
bedtime.
Certain incidents of his childhood left a deep impression on Kalam’s young mind. When he was in the
fifth standard, a new teacher came to his class and did not like that Kalam, a Muslim boy, was sitting
next to Ramanadha Sastry, a Brahmin. He sent Kalam to the back seat simply because it was in
accordance with the social ranking of Muslims. Both Kalam and Ramanadha Sastry felt sad at this
action of their teacher. Sastry wept and this had a deep impact on Kalam. Both the children went
home and told their respective parents about it. Sastry’s father summoned the teacher and told him
not to spread the poison of social inequality and communal intolerance in young minds. He told the
teacher to either apologise or leave the school. This made the teacher not only regret his action but
he was also reformed.
Another memorable incident of his childhood was when Sivasubramania Iyer, Kalam’s science
teacher, invited him to his house for a meal. Sivasubramania lyer was an orthodox Brahmin and his
wife was very conservative. She was horrified at the idea of inviting a Muslim boy to dine in her
ritually pure kitchen.
When she refused to serve Kalam, Iyer did not lose his cool and not only served the boy with his own
hands but also sat and ate with him. He invited Kalam the next weekend as well. Noticing Kalam’s
hesitation in accepting his invitation, Iyer told the child to be prepared to face such situations if he
wished to change any system. When Kalam visited Iyer’s house again, his wife took him to her
kitchen and served him food with her own hands.
The freedom of India was in the offing when the Second World War ended. Following Gandhiji’s plea,
the entire nation was hopeful of building their country themselves. Kalam too sought his father’s
permission to go and study further in Ramanathapuram. His father permitted him willingly because
he wanted his son to grow. He even convinced Kalam’s mother by telling her that parents should not
thrust their ideas upon their children as they have their own way of thinking.
MESSAGE
“My Childhood” gives the message that tolerance, acceptance, broadmindedness and brotherhood
are essential for an all-round growth. In order to reform social systems that are infected by
prejudices of caste and status, one must be ready to confront obstacles without losing one’s cool.
Mutual trust and ease of communication help resolve all the hindrances.
 
Read the following extracts and answer the questions that follow in one or two lines each.
(I)
In fact, I would say mine was a very secure childhood, both materially and emotionally.
 2

 (a) In what way was Kalam’s childhood ‘secure’?

Ans: Kalam was provided with all the necessities in terms of food, medicine and clothes. Apart from
it, his parents loved him a lot and took good care of him. They also encouraged him to grow in life.
 (b) What does Kalam mean by ‘material security’?
Ans: By material security, Kalam means all the necessities of life that one needs while growing up.
(c) What is ’emotional security’, according to Kalam?
 Ans:‘Emotional security’, according to Kalam, is the love and care that one needs to lead a stress-
free life.
 (d) Who provided Kalam with material and emotional security?
Ans: Kalam’s parents provided him with material and emotional security. They gave him a relaxed
environment at home and arranged all the necessities of life for him.
(II)
 I used to collect the seeds and sell them to a provision shop on Mosque Street.
(a) Who is ‘I’ in this extract? Which seeds did he collect?
Ans:‘I’ here stands for Kalam. He collected the seeds of tamarind that were in great demand in the
market during the Second World War.
(b) Why were these seeds collected?
Ans: These seeds were collected by Kalam as they could be sold easily and a good amount of money
could be earned.
 (c) What was done to the collected seeds?
Ans: Kalam would sell off the collected seeds to a provision shop on Mosque Street thus earning the
princely sum of one anna.
 (d) What light does the extract throw on the speaker?
 Ans: The extract shows that the speaker, Kalam, was very enterprising and hard-working. His faith
in the dignity of labour prompted him to collect the seeds and sell them off.
(III)
Samsuddin, helped me earn my first wages.
 (a) Who was Samsuddin?
Ans: Samsuddin was Abdul Kalam’s cousin. He used to distribute newspapers in Rameswaram.
(b) How did Samsuddin help Kalam to earn his first wages?
Ans: The train’s halt at Rameswaram station was suspended during the Second World War. Hence
the newspaper bundles had to be thrown off the moving trains. Samsuddin appointed Kalam as a
helping hand to catch these bundles. Thus Kalam earned his first wages with the help of his cousin.
(c) What light does the extract throw on Kalam’s character?
Ans: The extract shows that Kalam was grateful to Samsuddin for having helped him earn his first
wages.
(d) How did Kalam feel on earning his first wages?
 Ans: Kalam experienced a sense of pride in earning his own money for the first time.
(IV)
I felt very sad, and so did Ramanadha Sastry. He looked utterly downcast as I shifted to my seat in
the last row.
(a) Who is ‘I’ in this extract? Why did he feel sad?
 Ans:‘I’ here is Kalam when he was in the fifth standard at the Rameswaram Elementary School. He
felt sad because his new teacher did not let him sit with his Hindu friend in the front row of the class.
 (b) Who looked utterly downcast?
Ans: It was Ramanadha Sastry, Kalam’s close friend, who looked utterly downcast.
 (c) Why did ‘he’ feel utterly downcast?
 Ans: Ramanadha Sastry felt utterly downcast because he was separated from his dear friend Kalam.
They always used to sit together and the difference in religion had never affected their friendship.
 (d) Why was the seat shifted?
Ans: The new teacher had his own notion of social ranking. He could not tolerate seeing a Muslim
boy sitting along with a Hindu Priest’s son. So he shifted the seat of Kalam to the last row.
(V)
Sivasubramania lyer was not perturbed, nor did he get angry with his wife, but instead, served me
with his own hands and sat down beside me to eat his meal.
(a) What could have perturbed Sivasubramania lyer?
 2

 Ans: His conservative wife’s refusal to serve Kalam, a Muslim, could have perturbed Sivasubramania
lyer.
(b) Why did Sivasubramania Iyer not get angry with his wife?
Ans: Sivasubramania lyer did not get angry with his wife because he knew that if he wished to
change any system he would have to encounter problems.
 (c) What light does the extract throw on Sivasubramania’s character?
Ans: The extract shows that Sivasubramania was a very tolerant and a broadminded person who
treated everybody as equal. He exercised tremendous self-control and calm. He didn’t get angry with
his wife for not serving his guest.
(d) Why do you think he sat with Kalam to eat his meal?
Ans: Sivasubramania wished to make his wife realize that irrespective of their religions all human
beings are equal and they all deserve to be treated as we would like to be treated by them.
(VI)
 “Your children are not your children. They are the sons and daughters of Life’s longing for itself.”
 (a) To whom do these words originally belong? Who quotes them in this extract?
Ans: These words originally belong to Khalil Gibran. Here they are quoted by Jainulabdeen, Kalam’s
father.
(b) Whom are these lines addressed to?
Ans: These lines are addressed to Ashiamma, Kalam’s mother.
 (c) In what context have these lines been spoken?
Ans: After finishing his elementary education, when Kalam sought his father’s permission to leave
Rameswaram and stay at district headquarters in Ramanathapuram, his father said these words to
Kalam’s mother who was a bit reluctant to send her young son away.
(d) What opinion do you form about Kalam’s father from these lines?
Ans: These lines show that Kalam’s father was a wise man. He didn’t believe in obstructing his
children’s progress. He was of the view that children ought to be allowed to live life according to
their own wishes.
 CHARACTERS
 Kalam’s parents
 Kalam’s parents, Jainulabdeen and Ashiarruna, were tall and good looking. Though they did not have
abundant resources, both of them were very generous and fed a lot of outsiders along with their own
family members. Practising the values of honesty and self-discipline, they led a simple life which did
not have any place for inessential comforts or luxuries. However, Kalam’s father made sure that all
basic necessities were provided for. He was very liberal and didn’t believe in thrusting his thoughts
on his children. He had a secular approach and contributed fully during the celebration of Hindu
festivals like Shri Sita Rama’s Kalyanam ceremony. Kalam’s mother was ideal support to her
husband. She had faith in goodness and was a very kindhearted woman.
Abdul Kalam
A boy of ordinary looks, Abdul Kalam had many sterling qualities right from his childhood. He had
immense affection and respect for his parents. He inherited the values of honesty and self-discipline
from his father and faith in goodness and deep kindness from his mother. Kalam was an enterprising
and a hard-working child. He collected tamarind seeds, when they were in demand, and sold them to
earn small yet significant amounts. Very confident of himself, he did every piece of work assigned to
him with full dedication. He helped his cousin to catch bundles from the running trains when the
train-halt at Rameswaram was suspended during the Second World War. He was also a sensitive
child and learnt valuable lessons from his experiences. He learnt early in life that caste-based
segregation is a poison that must not be allowed to thrive. Kalam was also progressive and took the
decision at the right time to leave his hometown to study further and grow in life.
Sivasubramania Iyer
An orthodox Brahmin, Sivasubramania Iyer, was Kalam’s science teacher in school. He was a very
tolerant and broad-minded person. He was a rebel who wished to bring about a transformation in
society and was mentally prepared to confront hindrances during this process. He faced challenges
even from his own family when his wife refused to serve food to Kalam who had been invited by Iyer
himself. But, without losing faith in his belief that caste and religion do not segregate people, he
served the child himself. Thus, he reformed his wife not by force but by setting an example.
 2

 Iyer was also a dedicated teacher who established a good rapport with his students. He encouraged
and inspired them as he taught and spent long hours with them.
IMPORTANT PASSAGES FOR COMPREHENSION
Read the following passages and answer the questions given at the end of each :
PASSAGE 1
I was one of many children–a short boy with rather undistinguished looks, born to tall and
handsome parents. We lived in our ancestral house, which was built in the middle of the 19th
century. It was a fairly large pucca house, made of limestone and brick, on the Mosque Street in
Rameswaram. My austere father used to avoid all inessential comforts and luxuries. However, all
necessities were provided for, in terms of food, medicine or clothes: In fact. I would say mine was a
very secure childhood, both materially and emotionally.
 Questions :
 (i) What does Abdul Kalam say about his parents?
 (ii) Where was Abdul Kalam’s house situated?
(iii) When was his ancestral house built?
(iv) Which words show that Abdul Kalam’s father was an austere man?
(v) Which word in the passage means ‘unnecessary”?
Answers :
(i)   He says that his parents were tall and handsome.
(ii)  His house was situated on Mosque Street.
(iii) His ancestral house was built in the middle of the 19th century.
(iv) He used to avoid all inessential comforts and luxuries.
 (v) Inessential.
PASSAGE 2
The Second World War broke out in 1939 when I was eight years old. For reasons I have never been
able to understand, a sudden demand for tamarind seeds erupted in the market. I used to collect the
seeds and sell them to a provision shop on Mosque Street. A day’s collection would fetch me the
princely sum of one arena. My brother-in-law Jallaluddin would tell me stories about the War which
I would later attempt to trace in the headlines in Dinamani. Our area, being isolated, was completely
unaffected by the war. But soon India was forced to join the Allied Forces and something like a state
of emergency was declared.
Questions :
(i)   When did the Second World War break out?
(ii)   How old was Abdul Kalam when the Second World War broke out?
(iii)  What thing rose. in sudden demand after the Second World War broke out?
(iv)   When was a state of emergency declared? 
(v)   Find words in the passage which mean the same as :
        (a) exploded (b) bring.
 Answers :
(i)   The Second World War broke out in 1939.
(ii)   He was eight years old.  
(iii)  It was the demand for tamarind seeds.
(iv)  A state of emergency was declared when India was forced to join the Allied Forces.
(v)   (a) erupted (h) fetch.
PASSAGE 3
Every child is born, with some inherited characteristics, into a specific socio-economic and
emotional environment, and trained in certain ways by figures of authority. I inherited honesty and
self-discipline from my father; from my mother, I inherited faith in goodness and deep kindness and
so did my three brothers and sister. I had three dose friends in my childhood—Ramanadha Sastry,
Aravindan and Sivaprakasan. All these boys were from orthodox Hindu Brahmin families. As
children, none of us ever felt any difference amongst ourselves because of our religious differences
and upbringing.
Questions :
(i)   Who is the writer of this passage?
(ii)  What did the writer inherit from his father?
(iii) What did he inherit from his mother?
 2

(iv) Who were the three friends of the writer?

(v) Find a word in the passage which means ‘breeding’.
Answers :
(i)  Sh. A.P.J. Abdul Kalam is the writer of this passage.
(ii) He inherited honesty and self-discipline from his father.
(iii) He inherited faith in goodness and kindness from his mother.
(iv) His three friends were: Ramanadha Sastry, Aravindan and Sivaprakasan.
(v)  Upbringing.
PASSAGE 4
One day when I was in the fifth standard at Rameswaram Elementary School, a new teacher came to
our class. I used to wear a cap which marked me as a Muslim, and I always sat in the front row next
to Ramanandha Sastry, who wore a sacred thread. The new teacher could not stomach a Hindu
priest’s son sitting with a Muslim boy. In accordance with our social ranking as the new teacher saw
it, I was asked to go and sit on the back bench. I felt very sad, and so did Ramanadha Sastry. He
looked utterly downcast as I shifted to my seat in the last row. The image of him weeping when I
shifted to the last row left a lasting impression on me.
Questions :
(i) How did the teachers know that the writer was a Muslim?
(ii) In which class was the writer studying at that time?
(iii) What did the teacher ask the writer to do?
(iv) What was its effect on Ramanadha Sastry?
(v)  Find words from the passage which mean the same as :
      (a) completely (b) line.
 Answers :
(i)  The writer was wearing a Muslim cap.
(ii)  At that time he was studying in the fifth standard.
(iii) The teacher asked him to go to the last bench.
(iv)  Ramanadha Sastry was disappointed and started weeping.
(v)   (a) utterly (b) row.
PASSAGE 5
One day, he invited me to his home for a meal. His wife was horrified at the idea of a Muslim boy
being invited iodine in her ritually pure kitchen. She refused to serve me in her kitchen.
Sivasubramania lyer was not perturbed, nor did he get angry with his wife, but instead, served me
with his own hands and sat down beside me to eat his meal. His wife watched us from behind the
kitchen door. I wondered whether she had observed any difference in the way I ate rice, drank water
or cleaned the floor after the meal. When I was leaving his house, Sivasubramania lyer invited me to
join him from dinner again the next weekend.
Questions :
(i)   Whose wife is referred to here?
(ii)  Why was she horrified?
(iii) What did Sivasubramania lyer do?
(iv)  From where did lyer’s wife watch them?
(v)   Find a word from the passage which means ‘disturbed’.
Answers :
(i)    The wife of Kalam’s science teacher is referred to here.
(ii)   She was horrified at the idea of a Muslim boy eating in her kitchen.
(iii)  He served Abdul Kalam with his own hands.
(iv)  She watched from behind the kitchen door.
(v)   Perturbed.
PASSAGE 6
The first casualty came in the form of the suspension of the train halt at Rameswaram station. The
newspapers now had to be bundled and thrown out from the moving train on the Rameswaram
Road between Rameswaram and Dhanuskodi. That forced my cousin Samsuddin, who distributed
newspapers in Rameswaram, to look for a helping hand to catch the bundles and, as if naturally, I
filled the slot. Samsuddin helped me earn my first wages. Haifa century later, I can still feel the surge
of pride in earning my own money for the first time.
 2

 Questions :
 (i) What was the first casualty of war?
(ii) Who was Samsuddin?
(iii) What forced Samsuddin?
(iv) Why did the writer feel pride?
(v) Find a word from the passage which means ‘stopping temporarily’.
 PASSAGE 7
On the whole, the small society of Rameswaram was very rigid in terms of the segregation of
different social groups. However, my science teacher Sivasubramania lyer, though an orthodox
Brahmin with a from conservative wife, was something of a rebel. He did his best to break social
barriers so that people from varying backgrounds could mingle easily. the lie used to spend hours
with me and would say, ••Kalam, I want you to develop so that you are on par with the highly
educated people of the big cities.”
Questions :
(i)  What does the writer say about the society of Rameswaram?
(ii)  What was the name of his science teacher?
(iii) In what way was his science teacher a rebel?
 (iv) How did his science teacher want Kalam to develop in life?
(v) Find a word from the passage which means ‘revolutionary’.
Very Short Answer Type Important Questions
1. Where was Abdul Kalam born?
Ans. He was born in the town of Rameswaram.
2. Write the names of Abdul Kalam’s parents.
Ans. The name of his father was Jainulabdeen and his mother’s name was Ashiamma.
3. Where was Abdul Kalam’s house located in Rameswaram?
Ans. His house was located in the Mosque street in Rameswaram.
4. How old was Abdul Kalam when the Second World War broke out?
Ans. At that time he was just eight years old.
 5. Name three close friends of Abdul Kalam.
Ans. Three close friends of Abdul Kalam were-Ramanadha Sastry, Aravindan and Sivaprakasan.
6. What could the new teacher not tolerate about Abdul Kalam?
 Ans. The new teacher could not tolerate a Muslim boy sitting with a Hindu priest’s son.
7. What was the name of Abdul Kalam’s science teacher?
 Ans. The name of Abdul Kalam’s science teacher was Sivasubramania lyer.
8. What did the science teacher’s wife refuse?
Ans. The science teacher’s wife refused to serve food to a Muslim boy in her kitchen.
9. When did the Second World War break out?
Ans. The Second World War broke out in 1939.
10. What did the new teacher in 5th standard ask Abdul Kalam to do?
Ans. The new teacher asked him to sit on the last bench.
Short Answer Type Questions  (30 to 40 words)
Q.1. What kind of poison was the young teacher spreading in the class?
Ans. He did not like that a Muslim boy was sitting with a Hindu Brahmin boy. Thus the young
teacher was spreading the poison of social inequality and communalism. He was poisoning the
minds of children.
 Q.2. What was the reaction of Abdul Kalam’s father when he wanted to leave home? What was his
mother’s reaction
?
Ans. Abdul Katam’s father gave him his permission gladly. But his mother was a little worried. At
this, his father told her that a child is like a seagull. One day, he has to learn to fly alone like the
seagull. This cleared the doubts of his mother.
 Q.3. What was Sivasuhramania lyer’s wife reaction when she came to know that a Muslim boy
wasinvited to have a meal with them by her husband?
Ans. Sivasubramania lyer’s still life was horrified to know this. She refused to serve food to a Muslim
boy in her ritually pure kitchen. But the teacher was not perturbed at this. He served Kalam with his
Q.4. What made Sivasubramania tier’s wife change his mind?
 2

 Ans. Sivasubramania lyer’s wife watched Kalam having his man from behind the kitchen door. She
did not find any difference in the way he took his meal ‘fins made her change her mind. On his next
visit to the teacher’s house, she took Kalin inside the kitchen. She served him food with her own
hands.
Q.5. How did Lakshmana Sastry reform the young teacher?
Ans. Lakshmana Sastry was Ramanadha Sastry’s father. When he came to know that the young
teacher had shifted Kahan to the last row he got very angry. He summoned the teacher. He told the
teacher that he should not spread the poison of social inequality and communal intolerance in the
minds of innocent children. He asked him either to apologize or quit school. Thus the teacher
regretted and he was reformed.
 Q6. What kind of a person was Kalam’s father?
Ans: Tall and handsome, Kalam’s father – Jainulabdeen, did not have much of formal education. He
didn’t even have much wealth. However, he was a very practical man with a vast store of wisdom. He
was generous and never obstructed the progressive ways of his children. As a responsible head of
the family, he provided both material and emotional security.
Q7. How was Kalam’s mother ideal support to her husband?
Ans: Kalam’s mother, Ashiamma, was ideal support to her husband. She was a picture of goodness
and deep kindness. She was tall, good looking and very attached to her children. Like her husband,
she was very generous and fed a number of outsiders daily. Kalam inherited the values of kindness
and generosity from her.
Q8. What did Kalam look like as a young child?
Ans: Kalam did not take after his tall and handsome parents. He was a rather short boy with average
looks. With ordinary looks unlike that of his parents who had quite striking features, his appearance
was undistinguished.
Q9. Where was Abdul Kalam’s house situated? (Textual)
Ans: Abdul Kalam’s house was situated on Mosque Street in Rameswaram. This was his ancestral
house and had been built in the middle of the nineteenth century. It was a fairly large, pucca house
made of limestone and brick.
Q10. Why does Kalam say he had a secure childhood, both materially and emotionally?
Ans: Though not very well off, Kalam’s father made sure that he provided his family with all the
necessities in terms of food, medicine and clothes. Apart from this, Kalam got all the love and
parental guidance from them during his childhood. That is why he says that he had a very secure
childhood both materially and emotionally.
Q11. How did Abdul Kalam earn his first wages?  (Textual)
Ans: Abdul Kalam earned his first wages by catching bundles of newspapers from moving trains for
his cousin Shamsuddin who used to distribute newspapers in Rameswaram. During the Second
World War, the train halt at Rameswaram station was suspended, so bundles of newspapers were
thrown off moving trains and had to be collected.
Q12. Why did the demand for tamarind seeds increase suddenly? How did it help Kalam?
 Ans: When the Second World War broke out in 1939, there was a sudden demand for tamarind
seeds in the market. Kalam collected these seeds and sold them to earn an anna which was a big
amount in those days for a small boy like him.
Q 13. Right from his childhood Kalam was very enterprising. Discuss.
 Ans: Kalam was an enterprising child who used to make full use of the opportunities that came his
way. During the war, when there occurred a great demand for tamarind seeds in the market, he used
to collect these seeds and sell them off to a provision shop. Thus, he was able to earn some money for
himself. The incident shows that he was very enterprising.
 Q14. What do you think Dinamani is the name of? Give a reason for your answer. (Textual)
Ans:  Dinamani seems to be the name of a newspaper. Kalam mentions that he gathered information
about the world war from his brother-in-law Jallaluddin. Later he tried to trace these stories in the
headlines of Dinamani. Headlines are titles of news items, so Dinamani must be a newspaper.
 Q15. What characteristics does Kalam say he inherited from his parents?  (Textual)
Ans: Kalam inherited honesty and self-discipline from his father and faith in goodness and deep
kindness from his mother. His socio-economic and emotional environment trained him as well as his
three brothers and sister to acquire these characteristics.
Q16. Who were Kalam’s school friends? What did they become later?    (Textual)
 2

Ans: Kalam’s three close childhood friends were Ramanad Sastry, Aravindan and Sivaprakasan. All
three of them settled well in life. Ramanadha inherited priesthood of Rameswaram temple from his
father, Aravindan took up the business of arranging transport for visiting pilgrims and Sivaprakasan
became a catering contractor for the Southern Railways.
 Q17. What did Kalam’s family do during the annual Shri Sita Rama Kalyanam ceremony?
Ans: During the annual Shri Sita Rama Kalyanam ceremony, Kalam’s family used to arrange boats
with a special platform for carrying idols of the Lord from the temple to the marriage site, situated in
the middle of the pond called Rama Tirtha, which was near Kalam’s house.
Q18. Who asked Kalam to sit on the back bench of his class? Why?
 Ans: A new teacher at the Rameswaram Elementary School could not tolerate that Kalam, a Muslim,
sat with Ramanadha Sastry, a sacred thread wearing Hindu. This was contrary to the teacher’s
notion of social ranking. So, he ordered Kalam to sit on the back bench.
Q19. What happened when the new teacher at the Rameswaram Elementary School ordered
Kalam to go to the last row of the class?
 Or
 ‘I felt very sad and so did Ramanadha Sastry’. What made Kalam and his friend feel sad?
Ans: Kalam and his friend Ramanadha Sastry became very sad when the new teacher ordered Kalam
to go and sit on the back bench of the class. Ramanadha was absolutely crestfallen. While Kalam
shifted his seat to the last row, there were tears in his eyes. Kalam could Id never forgets these tears
all his life.
Q20. What did Ramanadha Sastry’s father do when his son told him that the new teacher had
sent Kalam to the last seat?                                Or
Why did Lakshmana Sastry summon the new school teacher?
Ans: Ratnanadha’s father, Lakshmana Sastry was deeply distressed to learn that the new school
teacher had shifted Kalam to the last bench. He did not approve of this disparity. So he summoned
the teacher and told him not to spread the poison of social inequality and communal intolerance in
young minds. He bluntly told him to either apologise or leave the school. The teacher not only
regretted his action but also reformed himself.
Q21. Who was Sivasubramania Iyer?                                      Or
In what sense was Sivasubramania Iyer ‘something of a rebel’?
Ans:  Sivasubramania Iyer was Kalam’s science teacher. Though an orthodox Brahmin, he was
something of a rebel. A man of liberal views, he wanted to change the society that was rigid in terms
of segregation of different social groups. He knew that if one wished to change the system, one was
bound to confront many problems.
Q22. Why did Sivasubramania’s wife refuse to serve food to Kalam in her kitchen?
Ans:  Sivasubramania Iyer’s wife was an orthodox and conservative Brahmin. She had peculiar
notions about the sanctity of her kitchen which she feared would be defiled if she served meals there
to someone who belonged to a different faith. So, she refused to serve food to a Muslim boy in her
kitchen.
Q23. How did Sivasubramania react to his wife’s behaviour when she refused to serve Kalam
(a Muslim boy) in her kitchen?
Ans: Sivasubramania was mentally prepared for such behaviour from his conservative wife. So,
without getting angry or perturbed, he served Kalam with his own hands and sat beside him to eat
his meal.
Q 24. Why did Sivasubramania invite Kalam for dinner again the next weekend?
Ans: Kalam was visibly upset by Sivasubramania Iyer’s wife’s refusal to serve him food in her
kitchen. This must have pained Iyer. So, in order to make amends and to ensure that Kalam
overcame his disappointment and hurt, Sivasubramania Iyer invited Kalam to another dinner the
following weekend. During the intervening time, Iyer must have wanted to speak with his wife on
the issue. lyer wanted Kalam to brace up for such obstacles if he wanted to change the system.
Q25. While talking of segregation of the different social groups which social group does
Kalam talk about? Were these groups easily identifiable? (Textual)
Ans: Kalam talks about Muslims when mentioning the segregation of different social groups. These
groups were easily identifiable by the distinct cap that they wore just as the Brahmins wore the
sacred thread. This cap marked the group as a Muslim.
 2

Q26. What thoughts crossed Kalam’s mind when he was having food at Sivasubramania’s
house for the first time?
Ans: Kalam noticed that Sivasubramania’s conservative wife was watching him from behind the
kitchen door while he was having food. At this time he wondered whether she observed any
difference in the way a Muslim ate rice, drank water or cleaned the floor after the meal.
 Q27. What did the Indians feel when the nation’s Independence was in full sight?
Ans: Indians were filled with unprecedented optimism when India’s independence was in full sight
at the end of the Second World War. Gandhiji’s declaration that Indians would build their own India
made everyone hopeful.
 Q28. Why did Abdul Kalam want to leave Rameswaram?  (Textual)
Ans: Kalam wanted to leave Rameswaram because this place did not offer any options for higher
education. It just had an elementary school. An ambitious Kalam who was keen to study further
wished to go to the district headquarters at Ramanathapuram that had many educational facilities.
Q29. Why did Kalam’s father allow Kalam to leave Rameswaram and go to Ramanathapuram?
Ans: Though not educated himself, Kalam’s father understood the significance of education. He did
not want to hinder the growth of his children in any way. Since Rameswaram had nothing more than
an elementary school, his father willingly allowed Kalam to go to Ramanathapuram to pursue higher
studies.
 Q30. What did Kalam’s father say when Kalam sought his permission to leave Rameswaram
and go to Ramanathapuram?  (Textual)
Ans: Without expressing his opinion in words,. Kalam’s father told him that he trusted his son’s
decision to grow. Just like the birds leave their nests to fly across the sun, so must the children be
allowed to leave home and gain knowledge in the big world outside.
Q31. What did Kalam’s father mean to say when he quoted Khalil Gibran? Why do you think
he spoke these words?     (Textual)
 Ans: Kalam’s father meant that every human being must be given the opportunity to build his life as
per his wishes and parents should not hinder this effort. He spoke these words to convince Kalam’s
mother that her son’s decision to leave home was right. She should allow him happily to shape his
life according to his own ideas.
Important Long/ Detailed Answer Type Questions- to be answered in about 100 -150 words
each
 ESSAY TYPE QUESTIONS
  Q.1. How did Abdul Kalam earn his ‘first wages’? How did he feel at that time?
Ans. Abdul Kalam’s cousin, Samsuddin, used to distribute newspapers in Rameswaram. The Second
World War broke out in 1939. Now the train’s halt at Rameswaram was suspended. The bundles of
newspapers were thrown out from the moving train on the Rameswaram road between
Rameswaram and Dhanuskodi. Now Samsuddin needed a helping hand to catch the bundles which
were thrown out of the moving train. He employed Abdul Kalam to do this job. Thus Abdul Kalam
earned his first wages. This was a great moment for him. He felt a great wave of joy and pride in
earning his own money for the first time. Even after tiny years Abdul Kalam clearly remembers that
day
 Q.2. “Once you decide to change the system, such problems have to be confronted.” What
‘system’ is this sentence referring to? What are `such problems’? Does the text suggest that
the problems have been tackled?
Ans. The above sentence refers to religious differences between people. A.P.J.Abdul Kalam belonged
to Rameswaram. At that time, the small society of that town was rigid in terms of the segregation of
different social groups. This system was prevalent in the whole of the country. The high caste people
did not like to eat or drink with the people of low castes. The new teacher in Abdul Kalam’s class
could not tolerate that a Muslim boy should sit with the son of a Hindu priest. He sent Abdul Kalarn
to the back bench. But some people have tried to fight these problems. Abdul Kalam’s teacher,
Sivasubramania lyer’s served Abdul Kalam with his own hands. He sat down beside him to eat. Later,
his wife realised her mistake. The next week, she served Abdul Kalam in her kitchen. Yet these
problems are deep-rooted in India. These have not been tackled even now.
Q.3. What does Abdul Kalam say about his parents in the lesson ‘My Childhood’?
Ans. Abdul Kalam is full of praise for his parents. He was born into a middle-class family of
Rameswaram. His father was Jainulabdeen. He was neither educated nor rich. Yet he had plenty of
 2

natural wisdom. He was also very generous. Abdul Kalam’s mother was Ashiarnma. She was a kind
and helpful lady. Kalam’s parents were generous. A number of outsiders daily ate with the family.
Their number was more than all the members of Kalam’s family put together. Abdul Kalam was
greatly influenced by his parents. His father taught him the value of self-discipline and honesty. From
his mother, he inherited faith in goodness and deep kindness. His parents were not rich but they
provided their children all the bask necessities of life like food, clothes and medicines. Thus, Abdul
Kalam’s parents greatly influenced him.
Q.4 How does Abdul Kalam describe his three close friends?
Ans. Abdul Kalam says that in his childhood, he had three close friends. Their names were
Ramanadha Sastry, Aravindan and Sivaprakasan. All these boys were from orthodox Hindu Brahmin
families. Ramanadha Sastri was the son of Pakshi Lakshmana Sastry. He was the high priest of the
Rameswaram temple. When Ramanadha grew up, he took over the priesthood of the temple from his
father. Aravindan went into the business of arranging transport for the pilgrims who visited
Rameswaram. The third friend, Sivaprakasan became a catering contractor for the Southern
Railways. Abdul Kalam says that although they were from different refigOts, none of them ever felt
any difference among themselves because of different religious backgrounds. Their parents were
also liberal and generous. Ramanathan’s father rebuked the new teacher for spreading the poison of
social inequality in the minds of innocent children.
Q.5. In this chapter, A.P.J.Abdul Kalam describes two of his teachers. What is the difference in
the outlooks of these two teachers?
Ans. Abdul Kalam describes two teachers of his school days. When he was in the fifth standard, a
new teacher came to the class. Abdul Kalam was sitting in the front row, next to his close friend
Ramanadha Sastry. The teacher could not tolerate that a Muslim boy should sit with a Brahmin boy.
He sent Abdul Kalam to the back bench. It made both Abdul Kalam and Ramanadha very sad. Later,
however, the teacher realised his mistake.
 The attitude of Abdul Kalam’s science teacher was quite different. His name was Sivasubramania
lyer. He did not believe in social barriers and tried his best to break them. One day he invited Abdul
Kalam home for a meal. His wife was a traditional lady. She refused to serve a Muslim boy into her
kitchen. But Iyer served Abdul Kalam with his own hands. Then he sat down beside him to eat his
meal. Thus we find that there is a lot of difference in the outlooks of the two teachers.
 Q 6. Describe the incident at Kalam’s school days when a new teacher shifted him to the back
row. What followed this incident?
                                                                                                Or
What mistake did the new teacher in Kalam’s elementary school commit one day? How was
he reformed?
Ans: Abdul Kalam was in the fifth standard at the Rameswaram Elementary School when a new
teacher came to their class. Kalam used to wear a cap which marked him as a Muslim. He always sat
in the front row next to his Brahmin friend, Ramanadha Sastry. This new teacher could not tolerate a
Muslim boy sitting with the son of a Hindu priest. So, he asked Kalam to go and sit on the back bench
which, according to this new teacher, was in accordance with the social ranking. This incident made
both the boys very sad and brought tears to Ramanadha’s eyes. They reported this incident to their
respective parents. Lakshmana Sastry, Ramanathan’s father, sent for the teacher and reprimanded
him for spreading the poison of social inequality and communal intolerance in the minds of innocent
children. He asked him to either apologise or quit school. The teacher not only regretted his
unbecoming behaviour but also reformed himself.
Q7. Kalam says, On the whole, the small society of Rameswaram was very rigid in terms of
segregations of different social groups”. Were they aware of their differences only or did they
also naturally share friendships and experiences?   (Textual)
Ans: Although the small society of Rameswaram was very rigid in terms of segregations of different
social groups still Kalam and his family were very broadminded as far as religious tolerance was
concerned. His mother and grandmother used to tell him bedtime stories both from the life of the
Prophet and Ramayana. Kalam had three close friends and all of them were Hindu orthodox
Brahmins. Besides, his family used to arrange boats with a special platform during the annual Shri
Sita Rama Kalyanam ceremony. The platform was used to carry idols of the Lord from the temple to
the marriage site, Ram Tiratha, which was in the middle of a pond close to Kalam’s house. Hence,
 2

Kalam and his family did not let the difference in religious faith affect their behaviour. They were as
much at ease with no- Muslims as with those from their own religion.
 Q 8. The author speaks both of people who were very aware of the differences among them
and those who tried to bridge these differences. Which incidents help us to identify such
people in the text?  (Textual)
                                                                                                                                                                    
Ans: The incident when Kalam’s new teacher shifted him from the first row, where he used to sit
with the Hindu priest’s so Ramanadha Sastry, to the last row helps to identify a person who was
intolerant to differences.
The incident when the wife of Sivasubramania Iyer, Kalam’s science teacher, refused to serve food to
Kalam, a Muslim boy, in her ritually pure kitchen, helps to identify yet another person who was
intolerant to differences.
 However, the incident when Lakshmana Sastry, an orthodox Brahmin priest, reprimanded the new
teacher for spreading the poison of social inequality and communal intolerance helps to identify a
person who tried to bridge the differences. Also, when Sivasubramania Iyer, an orthodox Brahmin,
set an example for his conservative wife by not only serving food to Kalam but also sitting beside
him to have his meal helps to identify another person who tried to bridge differences.
 Q9. Who was Sivasubramania Iyer? What sort of relationship did Kahn’ share with him?
Ans: Sivasubramania Iyer was Kalam’s science teacher. He wanted to break social barriers so that
people of different background could live in harmony with each other. While trying to change the
system, he was mentally prepared to confront many Problems. He was very fond of Kalam and used
to guide and encourage to be on a par with the highly educated people of big cities.
Once he invited Kalam to his place to share food with him. When his conservative wife refused to
serve food to Kalam, a Muslim boy in her ritually pure kitchen, Iyer not only served Kalam himself
but also sat with him to have his meal. He again invited Kalam for dinner the following weekend.
However, this time his wife served Kalam as she had been reformed by her husband’s example. Thus,
Sivasubramania Iyer and Kalam shared a strong bond of love which was nurtured by the teacher’s
progressive vision and his concern for his student.
Q10. Teachers can either ‘make’ or ‘break’ their students’ lives. Cite two incidents from “My
Childhood” to prove the truth of this statement.
Ans: Abdul Kalam’s life was influenced in a major way by some experiences that he had during his
school days. They were instrumental in shaping his character and later on his career.
Once, when he was in the fifth standard, a new teacher came to his class. He did not like Kalam, a
Muslim boy, sitting next to Ramanadha Sastry, a Brahmin. So, he shifted Kalam to the back seat
simply because it was in accordance with the social ranking of that time. This was a heart-breaking
experience for Kalam. This poison of social inequality and communal intolerance could have
demoralized the young Kalam if his friend’s father, Lakshmana Sastry had not intervened. He
ensured that the teacher not only regretted his action but also reformed himself.
 Another experience that made Kalam a stronger and wiser person was when his science teacher
Sivasubramania lyer invited him to his house for a meal. During the meal Iyer noticed that Kalam
was upset at his wife’s attitude, so he invited Kalam to another dinner the following weekend saying,
“Once you decide to change the system, such problems have to be confronted”.
These two experiences could have had disastrous consequences for Kalam in particular and
Rameswaram society in general, had they not been dealt with Farsight and wisdom by kalam’s
teachers. Thus, from these incidents, it is clear that teachers can ‘make’ or ‘break’ their students’
lives.
 Q11. Suppose you are the new teacher who had sent Kalam to the last row in the class. You
realise your mistake after the Hindu priest Lakshmana Sastry reprimanded you. Write a diary
entry in about 150 words expressing your regret at your behaviour.
Ans:(Day and Date)                                                                                                                                  (Time)
 Dear Diary
My first day at Rameswaram Elementary School was very eventful. Although I was supposed to teach
I actually learnt a valuable lesson myself.
On entering the fifth standard, I noticed a boy in a Muslim cap sitting in the front row next to a
Brahmin boy wearing the sacred thread. I coup I do not tolerate this and I asked the Muslim boy,
 2

whose name was Abdul Kalam, to go to the last row. The boy and his friend both looked sad but my
order was followed.
In the evening, Lakshmana Sastry, the high priest of the Rameswaram temple and the Brahmin boy’s
father sent for me. He reprimanded me for poisoning young and innocent minds about the
differences based on class and community. He asked me to either apologise or to quit the school and
the island. I was shaken as the warning had come from none other than the high priest himself.
 I was totally ashamed of my mean behaviour. I regretted having victimized an innocent boy and
belittling his religion. I offered my sincere regret and resolved never to let any such prejudice to
influence my decisions. I am grateful to Lakshmana Sastry for showing me the right path.
Krishnan Iyenger
Value Based Questions and Answers of – MY CHILDHOOD
I QUICK REVIEW OF CHAPTER I
1. Abdul Kalam was born at—
     (A) Dhanuskodi                                            (B) Rameswaram
     (C) New Delhi                                               (D) none of the above
     Ans. (B) Rameswaram
2. The name of the book written by Abdul Kalam is—
   (A) Wings of Fire                                                           (B) My Childhood
   (C) My Autobiography                                                                (D) Wings of Science
   Ans. (A) Wings of Fire
3. How old was Abdul Kalam when the Second World War broke out in 1939.
    (A) eight years                                                              (B) nine years
    (C) ten years                                                                  (D) eleven years
   Ans. (A) eight years
4. Who of the following was not Abdul Kalam’s close friends At school?
     (A) Ramanadha Sastry. (B) Aravindan
     (C) Sivaprakasan (D) Samsuddin
      Ans. (D) Samsuddin
5The first that earned money for Abdul Kalam was
     (A) collecting and selling tamarind seeds          (B) collecting and selling newspapers
     (C) Both (A) and (B)                                                   (D) none of the above
    Ans. (A) collecting and selling tamarind seeds
6. Who was Abdul Kalam sitting with when the new teacher asked him to sit on the last
bench?
    (A) Aravindan                                                                (B) Ramanadha Sastry
    (C) Sivaprakasan                                                           (D) none of the above
    Ans. (B) Ramanadha Sastry
7. Which symbol represented Abdul Kalam as a Muslim boy?
     (A) ‘he spoke Urdu                                                     (B) he wore black clothes
     (C) he wore a cap                                                        (D) all of the above
    Ans. (C) he wore a cap
8. What is Dinamani the name of
   (A) a newspaper                                                           (B) a book
   (C) a train                                                                         (D) a friend of Abdul  Kalam
   Ans. (A) a newspaper
9. The name of Abdul Kalam’s father was
      (A) Jainulabdeen                                                         (B) Samsuddin
      (C) Rahimddin                                                             (D) None of the above
     Ans. (A) Jainulabdeen
10. Which religion did Abdul Kalam belong to?
       (A) Muslim                                                                   (B) Hindu
       (C) Christian                                                                (D) Jewish
      Ans. (A) Muslim
11. Abdul Kalam was born in a
       (A) rich family                                                             (B) poor family
       (C) middle-class family                                            (D) political family
 2

       Ans. (C) middle-class family

12. Abdul Kalam became the 11th of India.
       (A) President (B) Prime Minister
       (C) Chief Justice (D) Army Chief
        Ans. (A) President
13. Who was Sivasubramania lyer ?
        (A) Abdul Kalam’s new teacher in 5th standard (B) Abdul Kalam’s science teacher
        (C) Both (A) and (B)                                                                     (D) None of the above
        Ans. (B) Abdul Kalam’s science teacher
14. In which state of India is Rameswaram?
        (A) Andhra Pradesh (C) Tamilnadu
        (B) Kerala (D) Karnatka
       Ans. (C) Tamilnadu

CHAPTER:7 PACKING
By- Jerome K. Jerome
 INTRODUCTION
This story is an extract from Jerome K. Jerome’s novel ‘Three Men in a Boat’. The narrator of the
story and his two friends decided to go on holiday. The question of packing the things for the journey
arose. The author thought that he was an expert in packing. lie asked his friends, George and Harris
to leave packing to him. When he had finished packing, certain things remained out. He opened the
bag again. In the same way, he had to pack and unpack time and again. The packing was still not
complete. Harris and George undertook to do the rest of the job. But they were also not expert in
packing. They damaged a number of things and did the job shabbily. At last, the packing was
complete by 12.50 in the night. They went to bed with the intention of waking up at 6.30 in the
morning.
Introduction: (2)
 “Packing” is an extract from Jerome K. Jerome’s novel Three Men in a Boat’. This is a humorous
extract about the confusion and mess created by people who are inexperienced in the art of packing.
It exposes the utter clumsiness of the three friends – Jerome, George, and Harris. They consider
themselves to be skilled in the art of packing but, in reality, all of them have little knowledge about
working in an organised manner.
Hence, to the great amusement of the reader, the small job of packing is carried out by them with
many a jerk and jolt.
THEME
 “Packing” is based on the theme that routine tasks are not as easy as they seem to be. The humorous
account amuses the readers with the chaotic and confusing situations created by the clumsiness of
three friends, all of whom consider packing to be child’s play.
TITLE
“Packing” is an appropriate title for this extract from the novel ‘Three Men in a Boat’. It forms one of
the chapters of the novel. The three men are – Jerome, George and Harris. They have to go on a
pleasure boat journey and have to pack for it. All three of them think they are ‘past masters’ in the
art of packing, but all they end up creating is an utter mess. They are disorganised, unplanned,
foolish, careless and unsystematic and cannot properly pack a thing. They blame each other for being
poor at packing and each boasts of his packing acumen. Thus, the extract is all about packing and,
therefore, the title is appropriate.
CHARACTERS
Jerome
 Jerome is the narrator of the story and the entire gamut of events are depicted from his point of
view. He is overconfident and rates his packing skills a bit too high. He is also arrogant and expects
his friends to carry out the tedious part of packing while he sits back and passes orders. His friends,
however, do not take him seriously and finally, he has to struggle while trying to pack the bag.
Jerome is both clumsy and forgetful. He first forgets to pack the shoes and they can’t recall if he has
 2

put in his toothbrush or not. He unpacks the bag twice clumsily to accommodate the missing items.
When his friends fumble while packing the hamper, he sits at the edge of the table and watches them
because now it is his turn to have fun at their expense. However, he is an ordinary boy who ignores
the shortcomings of his friends in the same way as he ignores his own.
George and Harris
 George and Harris are the friends of the narrator, Jerome. Both of them are as clumsy, ill-organised,
forgetful and casual as Jerome. They commit mistakes even while doing ordinary tasks and keep
repeating their mistakes. Like Jerome, they too are mistaken about their talent to pack stuff and are
over-confident about their performance. They damage or spoil many things like cups, pies, tomatoes,
butter and lemons while packing the hamper. Their action amuses the readers, especially when they
misplace the butter and search for it all over the place. Somehow, in spite of making a fool of
themselves, while packing for the trip, they don’t believe in any blame game and ignore each others’
mistakes.
Montmorency – the pet dog
Montmorency is the pet dog of the three friends – Jerome, George and Harris. He is a pampered pet
and knows no restrains on his behaviour. His animal instinct to probe everything creates a nuisance
for his masters. He likes to be a part of all the activities going on in the house and gets excited to see
the boys packing things. He doesn’t mind being shouted at and does not even respond when they try
to move him away from the packed stuff. He is a super energized pet and ’10 amount of scolding
dampens his enthusiasm. He may ill-trained temperamental, destructive and meddlesome but he is
loved by the readers as much as his masters.
His presence in the story makes it more interesting and amusing’.
 Summary:
The author and his friends decided to go on holiday. The author thought he was an expert in packing.
He told his friends, George and Harris that he would do the packing. They at once agreed to his
suggestion. George put on a pipe and sat in an easy chair. Harris put his legs on a table and lit a cigar.
The author had not intended this. He was unhappy with himself for having offered to pack. He had
thought that Harris and George would pack and he would boss over them. When he worked and the
people around him relaxed, he was greatly irritated. At the same time, he could not sit still and see
others working. He enjoyed getting up and supervising their work.
The narrator started packing. It seemed a longer job than he had thought it was going to be. At last,
he finished packing. But Harris told him that he had not packed the boots. He opened the bag and
packed the boots in. Then when he was going to close it, an idea came to him. He was not sure
whether he had packed his toothbrush. So he unpacked the bag and took everything out but could
not find the toothbrush. Then he shook everything one by one. At last, he found his toothbrush in a
boot. He repacked once more. Now George asked him if he had packed the soap. He decided not to do
the packing again. But he found that he had packed his tobacco pouch in it. So he reopened the bag
and repacked it. the lie was able to complete the packing at 10.05 p.m.
 George and Hat is said that they were not satisfied with the packing done by the author. So they
decided to do it themselves. But they created chaos while packing things. They started packing with
breaking a cup. Then Harris packed the strawberry jam on top of a tomato and squashed it. George
trod on the butter. They put things and could not find them when they wanted them. They packed
the pies at the bottom and put heavy things on top and smashed the pies. Harris found butter
sticking to the sole of George’s slipper. He got the butter off the slipper and put it on a chair. Harris
sat on the butter and it stuck to him. They started looking for it all over the room. Then suddenly
George saw it on the back of Harris. When they finally found it, they packed it in the teapot. Their dog
increased the confusion. He thought lemons to be rats and chased them. He put his leg in the jam and
spoiled it.’At last, the packing has completed the packing at 12.50 and the three friends went to sleep
with the intention of getting up early the next morning.
Summary: (2)
Jerome, Harris and George are three friends who are about to set out on a journey. The story begins
with the important task of packing stuff for this journey. Jerome, the narrator, overestimates his
packing skills and tells his friends to let him handle it all by himself. However, his real intention is to
make George and Harris do the packing under his supervision and guidance. But his friends take his
advice seriously and to his great shock, stretch themselves comfortably, leaving him with all the
 2

running around. Though irritated with their attitude, Jerome straight away gets busy with packing.
After a long-drawn packing session, he finally straps up the bag.
Both his friends watch him quietly and when he is done with packing, Harris declares that the shoes
have been left unpacked. The bag has to be reopened again to accommodate the shoes. An irritated
Jerome is just done with packing the shoes when he is reminded of his toothbrush.
 Unsure about having packed his toothbrush, Jerome has to empty the bag and hunt through all its
contents to locate the brush. After a lot of efforts, he finds the brush in one of the boots! Anyhow the
bag is packed again.
The next query comes from George regarding the soap. Jerome is so irritated by this time that he
does not even bother about this query and straps up the bag. But, the very next moment he has to
unpack it again as he had packed in his spectacles by mistake. Eventually, it is past ten when the
packing is finally done.
 Keeping in mind the amount of time taken by Jerome to pack the bag, George and Harris decide to
pack the hampers themselves and show Jerome the real art of packing. However, they are equally
clumsy and break a cup at the very outset. This is followed by squashing a tomato, treading on the
butter and smashing the pies by putting heavy things on them. Salt flies all over while they are
packing.
After peeling the butter off George’s slipper, they try unsuccessfully to squeeze it into the kettle.
They finally scrape it and put it down on the chair. Harris sits on it and the butter gets stuck to his
back. Then both these men go about searching for the butter all over the room. Later, George locates
it behind Harris’s back and it is packed in the teapot.
 Montmorency, their pet dog, contributes his bit to this exercise of packing by sitting on things,
climbing into the jam and crushing lemons as though they were rats.
Finally, the packing is done by 12.50 at night. This is followed by a discussion on the ‘wake up’ time
and George is so tired that he sleeps off even before the time is decided upon. Jerome and Harris
decide that 6.30 in the morning would be the right time to get up and then they too go off to sleep.
MESSAGE
The chapter humorously describes the do’s and don’ts of packing. Packing should not be treated as a
frivolous activity but as a serious task that involves concentration and deftness. Another message the
account gives is that if we have a pet, it should be well-trained.
 
Read the extracts and answer the questions that follow.
IMPORTANT PASSAGES FOR COMPREHENSION
PASSAGE 1
I rather pride myself on my packing. Packing is one of those many things that I feel I know more
about than any other person hying. (It surprises me myself, sometimes, how many such things there
are.) I impressed the fact upon George and Harris and told them that they had better leave the whole
matter entirely to me. They tell into the suggestion with, a readiness that had something uncanny
about it. George put on a pipe and spread himself over the easy-chair, and Harris cocked his legs on
the table and lit a cigar.
Questions :
 (i )Who does ‘I’ refer to in this passage?
(ii) What does the speaker consider himself an expert in?
(iii) Name the persons mentioned in this passage.
(iv) They had better leave the whole matter entirely to me. What is this ‘whole matter’?
(v) What do you mean by ‘fell into’?
Answers
 (i) ‘I’ refers to the author of this lesson Jerome K. Jerome.
 (ii) He considers’ himself expert in packing.
 (iii) Jerome K. Jerome, George and Harris.
 (iv) This ‘whole matter, refers to packing.
(v) ‘Accepted’.
PASSAGE 2
 This was hardly what I intended. What I had meant, of course, was, that I should boss the job and
that Harris and George should potter about under my directions, I pushed them aside every now and
then with, “Oh, you!” Here, let me do it.” “There you are, simple enough!”—really teaching them, as
 2

you might say. They’re taking it in the way they did irritate me. There is nothing does irritate me
more than seeing other people sitting about doing nothing when l’in working.
 Questions :
(i) What had the author not intended?
(ii) What had he intended?
(iii) “Here, let me do it.” What does it refer to?
(iv) What irritates the author more than anything else?
(v) Name the lesson.
 Answers :
 (i) The author had not intended that he should work and George and Harris take rest.
(ii) He intended that he should supervise the job of packing.
(iii) It refers to ‘packing’.
 (iv) Seeing others. people sitting about doing nothing when he is working irritates more than
anything else.
(v) ‘Packing’.
PASSAGE  3
I lived with a man once who used to make me mad that way. He would roll on the sofa and watch me
doing things by the hour together. He said it did him real good to look on at me, messing about. Now,
I’m not like that. I can’t sit still and see another man slaving and working. I want to get up and’-
superintend, and walk around with my hands in my pockets, and tell him what to do. It is my
energetic nature. I can’t help it:
 Questions ;
(i) What problem did the author have with that man?
 (ii) What can’t the author do now?
(iii) What did the author want to do now?
(iv) What is the author’s nature?
(v) Name the chapter.
 Answers :
 (i) That man used to make him mad.
 (ii) Now the author can’t sit still and see another man working hard.
 (iii) He wanted to get up and superintend, and walk around with his hands in pockets:
(iv). He has an energetic nature.
(v) ‘Packing’.
PASSAGE 4
When I had finished, George asked if the soap was in. I said I didn’t care a hang whether the soap was
in or whether it wasn’t, and I slammed the bag shut and strapped it, and found that. I had packed my
tobacco-pouch in it and had to re-open it. It got shut tip finally at 10.5 p.m., and then there remained
the hampers to do. Harris said that we should be wanting to start in less than twelve hours’ time and
thought that he and George had better do the rest, and F agreed and sat down, and they had a go.
Questions :
(i) What had the author finished?
(ii) What did he find when he had shut and strapped the bag?
(iii) When was the bag finally packed?
 (iv) What did George and Harris start doing?
(v) Name the chapter and the author.
 Answers :
 (i) The author had finished packing the bag...
(ii) He found that he had packed his tobacco-pouch in.
(iii) It was finally packed at 10.5 p.m.
 (iv) They started packing the hampers.
(v) Tacking’ by Jerome K.’Jerome.
PASSAGE 5
They began in a light-hearted spirit, evidently intending to show me how to do it. I made no
comment; I only waited. With the exception of George. Harris is the worst packer in this world, and I
looked at the piles of plates and cups, and kettles, and bottles, and jars, and pies, and stoves, and
cakes, and tomatoes, etc., and felt that the thing would soon become exciting it did. They started by
 2

breaking a cup. That was the first thing they did. They did that just to show you what they could do,
and to get you interested.
Questions :
(i) Who does `they’ refer to in this passage?
(ii) What kind of packers are George and Harris?
 (iii) How did they start their programme?
 (iv) Find a word from the passage which means ‘wishing’.
(v) What did they start packing?
 Answers :
 (i) ‘They’ refers to George and Harris.
(ii) They are the worst kind of packers.
 (iii) They started their programme by breaking a cup.
 (iv) ‘Intending’.
 (v) They started packing the hampers.
PASSAGE 6
They upset salt over everything, and as for the butter! I never saw two men do more with one-and-
two pence worth of butter in my whole life than they did. After George had got it off his slipper; they
tried to put it in the kettle. It wouldn’t go in, and what was it wouldn’t come out. They did scrape it
out at last and put it down on a chair, and Harris sat on it, and it stuck to him, and they went looking
for it all over the room.
Questions :
(i) Name the lesson and the author.
(ii) What bad thing did they do?
 (iii) What did George get-off his slipper?
 (iv) Where did they put the butter and what happened afterwards?
 (v) What were they looking for all over the room?
Answers :
 (i) ‘Packing’ by Jerome K. Jerome.
(ii) They upset salt over everything.
 (iii) He got the butter off his slipper.
 (iv) They put the butter on the chair and then Harris sat on it.
(v) They were looking for the butter all over the room.
PASSAGE 7
Montmorency was in it all, of course. Montmorency’s ambition in life is to get in the way and be
sworn at. If he can squirm in anywhere where he particularly is not wanted, and be a perfect
nuisance, and make people mad, : Ind have things thrown at his head, then he feels his day has not
been wasted. To get somebody to stumble over him, and curse him steadily for an hour, is his highest
aim and object; and, when he has succeeded in accomplishing this, his conceit becomes quite
unbearable.
Questions :
 (i) Who was Montmorency?
(ii) When doe4 he feels that his day has not been wasted?
(iii) What is his highest aim in life?
(iv) Which word in the passage means ‘ego’?
(v) When does he feel succeeded?
 Answers :
(i) Montmorency is the pet dog of the author and his friends.
(ii) When he feels that he has succeeded in making people mad and have things thrown at his head,
he feels that his day has not been wasted.
 (iii) To get somebody to stumble over him, and curse him steadily for an hour is his highest aim in
life.
(iv) ‘Conceit’.
(v) When he thinks that he has troubled the people fully he feels succeeded.
PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE
PASSAGE 8
 2

My tooth-brush is a thing that haunts me when I’m travelling and makes my life a misery. I dream
that I haven’t packed it, and wake up in a cold perspiration, and get out of bed and hunt for it. And, in
the morning, I pack it before I have used it, and have to unpack again to get it, and it is always the last
thing I turn out of the bag: and then I repack and forget it, and have to rush upstairs for it at the last
moment and carry it to the railway station, wrapped up in my pocket-handkerchief.
Questions :
(i) Which thing haunts the author while travelling?
(ii) What did the narrator begin to hunt for?
(iii) Why did the author have to unpack the bag again in the morning?
(iv) Which word in the passage means ‘give trouble’.
 (v) Name the lesson and the author.
PASSAGE 9
He came and sat down on things, just when they were wanted to be packed: and he laboured under
the fixed belief that. whenever Harris or George reached out their hand for anything, it was his cold
damp nog that they wanted. lie put his leg into the jam, and he worried the teaspoons, and he
pretended that the lemons were rats, and got into the hamper and killed three of them before Harris
could land him with the frying-Pan.
Questions :
(i) Who came and sat down on things?
 (ii) What happened when George and Harris reached out their hand in search of something?
 (iii) Why did he get into the hamper?
 (iv) What did I Parris do with the frying-pan?
 (v) Name the lesson and the author.
EXTRACTS FOR COMPREHENSION
Read the following extracts and answer the questions that follow in one or two lines each.
(I)
They’re taking it in the way they did irritate me. There is nothing does irritate me more than seeing
other people sitting about doing nothing when I’m working.
 (a) Who is the speaker here and whom is he talking about?
Ans: The speaker here is Jerome, the narrator of the story. He is talking about his friends, George and
Harris.
 (b) What does the speaker mean by ‘it’?
Ans:  By ‘it’, the speaker Jerome means the response of his friends to his suggestion for packing. Both
of them at once left the entire task to him and stretched themselves comfortably while he struggled
alone.
(c) What irritates the speaker the most?
Ans: The speaker is irritated the most when other people sit idle while he has to work.
(d) What work did the speaker have to do?
Ans: The speaker, Jerome had to pack the bag for the trip that the three friends had to go on the next
morning.
(II)
However, I did not say anything but started the packing. It seemed a longer job than I had thought it
was going to be…
(a) Whom does ‘I’  stand for?
 Ans: ‘I’ stands for Jerome, the author.
(b) Why didn’t ‘I’ say anything?
Ans: Jerome didn’t say anything as he himself had asked his friends to leave the whole matter (of
packing) entirely to him. So now, he couldn’t argue or back out.
 (c) How did the job not match his expectation?
Ans: Jerome had thought that it was a simple job that would not take much time. But when he
started, it seemed to be a long and a tedious one.
(d) Why did the job take longer than he had expected?
Ans:  The job took longer than expected as Jerome had to pack the bag for all three of them. George
and Harris didn’t help him at all. On top of it, he had to unpack and repack it over and over again for
one reason or the other.
(III)
 2

 Harris said that we should be wanting to start in less than twelve hours’ time and thought that he
and George had better do the rest, and I agreed and sat down, and they had to go.
 (a) What was ‘the rest’ that Harris and George offered to do?
Ans:  ‘The rest’ refers to the packing that remained after the bag had been packed. Jerome had
packed the bag and now the hamper was left which has been referred to as ‘the rest’.
(b) Why did Harris and George offer to do ‘the rest’?
Ans: Harris and George had seen Jerome’s clumsiness while packing the bag. So, they offered to take
care of the rest of the packing, lest the task became unending and their departure got delayed.
 (c) Why did Harris particularly mention that they had less than twelve hours’ time to start?
Ans:  Harris mentioned ‘less than twelve hours’ time’ as he felt that if Jerome had to complete rest of
the packing, twelve hours’ time might not be sufficient for him to finish the job.
(d) Who does ‘I’ refer to? Why did ‘I’ agree to the proposal?
Ans: ‘I’ refers to Jerome. He agreed to the proposal as he knew well how incompetent his friends
were. He wanted to see them fumble as they went about packing the hamper.
(IV)
I made no comment; I only waited. With the exception of George, Harris is the worst packer in this
world; and I looked at the piles of plates and cups, and kettles, and bottles, and jars, and pies, and
stoves, and cakes, and tomatoes, etc., and felt that the thing would soon become exciting.
(a) Who does ‘I’ stand for? What did he wait for?
Ans: ‘I’ stands for Jerome, the narrator. He waited for his friends to fumble and falter while packing
the hamper.
(b) Why has ‘and’ been used eight times in the sentence?
Ans:  By repeatedly using ‘and’ the narrator wants to impress upon the reader that there was a
never-ending collection of articles that had to be packed in the hampers.
(c) Which ‘thing’ would become exciting for the speaker?
Ans:  The ‘thing’ here means the simple task of packing the hampers made confounding due to the
clumsiness of his friends George and Harris.
(d) Why was ‘the thing’ expected to become ‘exciting’?
Ans:  The thing was expected to become exciting because Jerome knew that Harris and George were
inept in the art of packing. He was certain that the two of them would make a fool of themselves
while trying to complete the simple task.
(V)
They did scrape it out at last and put it down on a chair, and Harris sat on it, and it stuck to him, and
they went looking for it all over the room.
 (a) Whom does ‘they’ stand for in this extract?
Ans:  Here ‘they’ stands for Harris and George.
 (b) What does ‘it’ refer to?
Ans:  It refers to the butter that George and Harris were trying to squeeze into a kettle.
(c) Why did they have to scrape ‘it’?
Ans: They had to scrape the butter because they were neither able to put it into the kettle nor pull it
out. Left with no alternative they had to scrape it.
(d) Why did they go about looking for ‘it’ all over the room?
Ans: When Harris sat on the butter, it had stuck to his back. Being unaware of this, they had to look
for it all over.
(VI)
 If he can squirm in anywhere where he particularly is not wanted, and be a perfect nuisance, and
make people mad, and have things thrown at his head, then he feels his day has not been wasted.
(a) Whom does ‘he’ stand for in these lines?
Ans: In these lines, ‘he’ stands for Montmorency, the pet dog of George, Harris and Jerome.
 (b) How did he become a perfect nuisance?
 Ans: Montmorency became a perfect nuisance by finding his way to the spot where he would not be
wanted at all.
(c) How would ‘he’ make people mad?
Ans:  Montmorency would irritate everyone immensely so much so that his activities would make
people lose their heads and they would hurl things at his head to shoo him away.
 (d) When did ‘he’ feel that his day was not wasted?
 2

 Ans: Montmorency felt that his day was not wasted when he was able to irritate people and make
them lose their temper by his destructive actions.
(VII)
Harris said I encouraged him. I didn’t encourage him. A dog like that doesn’t want any
encouragement.
 (a) Whom does ‘I’ stand for in the extract?
Ans: In this extract, ‘I’ stands for Jerome, the narrator.
(b)  Whom does ‘him’ refer to?
Ans:  ‘Him’ refers to Montmorency, their pet dog.
(c) What sort of encouragement do you think Harris is referring to?
Ans: Harris believes that Jerome encourages Montmorency to get in people’s way and be a perfect
nuisance. He feels that it is Jerome who is responsible for the dog’s irritating behaviour.
 (d) What impression do you form about ‘him’ from this extract?
Ans:  This extract suggests that Montmorency was a dog that had an inborn urge to trouble the
people and make them lose their temper. He didn’t need anybody’s support to behave in such a nasty
manner.
 

Very Short Answer Type Important Questions

1. What was Jerome K. Jerome rather proud of?
Ans. He was rather proud of his skill of packing.
2. Name the two friends of Jerome.
 Ans.  Their names were George and Han’is.
3. What irritates Jerome most?
 Ans. Seeing other people sitting around when he is working, irritates him most.
 4. What horrible idea struck to the author when he had packed the bag?
 Ans.  A horrible idea occurred to him whether he had packed his toothbrush in.
5. Where was the toothbrush found lastly?
Ans.  Lastly, it was found inside a boot.
 6. At what time did the author pack up the bag finally?
 Ans. He packed up the bag finally at 10.05 p.m.
7. According to Jerome who was the worst packer?
 Ans.  According to Jerome, Harris was the worst packer in the world.
8. What did Harris start with packing the hampers?
 Ans.  He started by breaking a cup.
9. What did George do to butter?
Ans. George trod on butter.
10. Who was Montmorency?
Ans. Montmorency was the author’s pet dog.
11. What did Montmorency do to the jam?
Ans. Montmorency put his leg into the jam.
12. What did Montmorency pretend the lemons?
Ans. He pretended the lemons were rats.
 13. At what time was all the packing finished?
 Ans. All the packing finished at 12.50 a.m.
14. Who offered to pack hampers?
Ans. George and Harris offered to pack hampers.
Short Answer Type Questions  (30 to 40 words)
Q.1. What kind of a man was the person with whom the author once lived?
Ans. The author once lived with a man. He often irritated the author. He would take rest on the sofa.
He would watch the author doing work. His eyes followed the author wherever he went. He often
called life a noble task, full of duty and stern work. But he would never offer to work
Q.2. Why did George and Harris have `to pick out the tomato with a teaspoon?
Ans. George and Harris packed things in a disorderly way. Harris packed the jar of strawberry jam
on top of a tomato. As a result, the tomato was squashed. Then they had to pick it out with a
teaspoon.
 2

Q.3, The author says, “I never saw two men do more with one-and-two pence worth of butter
in ivy whole life ” What did George and Harris do with the butter?
Ans. George trod on the butter and it stuck to his slipper. George got it off his slipper and tried to put
it into the kettle. They did not succeed. They put it down on a chair. Harris sat on the butter and it
stuck to him. Then they went all over the room to search for it
Q.4. Do you think the author packed better than George and Harris ? Give reasons for your
answer.)
Ans. Yes, the author packed better than his friends, George and Harris. He forgot to put in some
things. But he did not create any chaos. On the other hand, George and Harris breaks cups and plates,
squash a tomato and make a mess of butter. They put the pies at the bottom and put heavy things on
it. Thus the author packed better than George and Harris
Q.5. Describe the butter incident.
Ans. George and Harris started packing the bag. George trod on the butter and it stuck to his slipper.
When they came to know of it, they got it off the slipper. They put the butter on the chair. By mistake,
Harris sat on it and it stuck behind him. They searched all over the room for the butter. At last, they
were found it sticking on Harris’s back. The incident of the butter creates a lot of humour in the
story.
Q.6. When were George and Harris finally able to pack the bag? What did they decide about
getting up the next morning?
Ans. George and Harris created chaos while packing the bag for the trip. At last, they were able to
pack the bag at 12.50 at night. Then the question of getting up the next morning came. Harrk asked
George to wake theme seven the next morning. But the author wanted to get up at six, as he had to
write some letters.
 Q7. How many characters are there in the narrative? Name them.    (Textual)
Ans: Jerome, George and Harris are the three human characters in the narrative. Their pet dog,
Montmorency too is an important character, along with them. He also participates as enthusiastically
in the packing activities as his masters. All four characters are equally funny.
Q8. Why did the narrator (Jerome) volunteer to do the packing?   (Textual)
Ans: Jerome, the narrator, prided himself in his packing skills a bit too much. He felt that under his
guidance even poor packers like Harris and George could accomplish this task with great efficiency.
He volunteered to do the packing, expecting that his friends would work under his guidance and
directions.
 Q9. Why did the author take pride in his packing skills?
Ans: The author felt that packing was one of those things that he knew more about than anyone else.
This made him develop a sense of superiority about his ability as the best packer and he took pride
in his packing skills.
 Q10. How did George and Harris react to Jerome’s offer to do the packing? Did Jerome like
their reaction?    (Textual)
Ans: legs on the table. Jerome did not at all like this reaction because he actually wanted to supervise
and instruct them how to do the plays as they were, George and Harris agreed readily to Jerome’s
offer to do the packing. George sprawled over the easy-chair while Harris cocked hacking instead of
doing it himself.
Q11. What was Jerome’s real intention when he offered to pack? (Textual)
Ans: Jerome’s real intention was not to pack himself but to make his friends George and Harris work
under his directions and supervision. He intended to prove his superiority by bossing over them and
throw his weight around while they packed.
Q12. How did the man, with whom the narrator once stayed, used to drive him mad?
Ans: The man, with whom the narrator once staved, used to drive him mad by lolling on the sofa and
watching him constantly as he went about messing the tasks at hand. The man said he really enjoyed
that sight and felt good.
Q13. ‘Now, I’m not like that.’ What does the narrator intend to convey by this statement?
Ans: By this statement, the narrator intends to convey his dislike for sitting idle and watching
someone else work hard. He preferred to walk around and supervise work in his natural energetic
way. However, this actually means that he too was not interested in toiling but liked to boss over
others.
Q14. Why did it take the narrator longer than he had expected to pack the bag?
 2

Ans: It took the narrator much longer to pack the bag than he had expected because he was
inexperienced in the skill of packing quickly and efficiently. His forgetfulness and clumsiness
consumed much more time in packing than it should have.
 Q15. What did Harris say after the bag was shut and strapped? Why do you think he waited
till then to ask?   (Textual)
Ans: After the bag had been shut and strapped by the narrator, Harris reminded him that he had
forgotten to pack the boots. He waited till the completion of packing to say this because he wanted to
irritate the narrator and have fun at his expense.
 Q16. What “horrible idea” occurred to Jerome a little later?    (Textual)
Ans: The horrible idea that occurred to Jerome a little later was whether he had packed his
toothbrush or not. It was a horrible idea because he was about to pack the bag for the second time
and would have to unpack it all over again to locate the toothbrush.
Q17. Where did Jerome finally find the toothbrush?     (Textual)
 Ans: Jerome finally found the toothbrush inside a boot that he had packed in the bag. He found it
after having taken out all the items and searching thoroughly for the toothbrush leading to a terrible
mess.
Q18. Why does the narrator say that the packing of his toothbrush drives him to a point of
madness?
Ans: The narrator says that the packing of his toothbrush drives him to a point of madness because
he either packs it even before he has brushed his teeth or doesn’t pack it at all. In both cases, he has
to unpack everything to locate his brush.
Q19. Why did Jerome have to reopen the packed bag?          (Textual)
Ans: Jerome had to reopen the packed bag because he kept forgetting things. First, he forgot to pack
his boots and then couldn’t remember having packed his toothbrush. After having spent a lot of time
unpacking and packing all such things, he mistakenly packed his spectacles as well and had to
reopen the bag yet again.
Q20. What did George and Harris offer to pack and why?    (Textual)
Ans: George and Harris offered to pack the hamper. They made this offer because Jerome had
already consumed a lot of time packing the bag, and they were now left with less than twelve hours
to leave.
Q21. Why did George and Harris have to pick out the tomato with a teaspoon?
Ans: While packing the hamper, Harris packed a strawberry jam on top of a tomato and squashed it.
So, they had to pick out the tomato with a teaspoon which was a messy and time-consuming task.
Q22. What were the foolish things done by George and Harris while packing the hamper?
(Textual)
Ans: George and Harris fumbled and flustered many times while packing the hamper. They broke a
cup at the outset and then squashed tomato and stepped on the butter. They jumbled up the items to
be packed and crushed softer things like pies under heavy objects.
Q23. Who was Montmorency and how did he contribute to the packing?    (Textual)
Ans: Montmorency was the pet dog of the narrator and his two friends. He contributed to the
packing by forcibly sitting down on things. He put his leg into the jam, fumbled with the teaspoons,
and chased the lemons like rats. He gave a tough time to his masters who had to finally shoo him
away with a frying pan.
 Q24. What was the ‘highest aim and object’ of Montmorency, according to the narrator?
 Ans: According to the narrator, Montmorency’s highest aim and object were to get in the way of
others and make them tumble over him. He aspired to get cursed from everyone and liked things to
be thrown at him for his unbearable interference.
Q25  How did Harris and George fare at packing the hamper?
Ans: Harris and George fared miserably bad at packing the hamper. They assembled all the things to
be packed in the most disorganised manner. They damaged a lot of items by breaking, crushing or
stepping on them. Salt flew all over while they packed.
Q26. Why did Harris tell Jerome that he encourages the antics of Montmorency? What was
Jerome’s defence?
Ans: Harris blames Jerome for encouraging Montmorency because Jerome did not prove effective in
shooing away the dog. Jerome’s defence was that an ill-trained dog like Montmorency did not need
any encouragement to misbehave. Indiscipline came naturally to him.
 2

Q27. When did George go off to sleep and what did the narrator and Harris do to ensure that
he would wake up fully in the morning?
Ans: George went off to sleep when the narrator and Harris were still arguing over the time they
wanted him to wake them up in the morning. To ensure that he would wake up fully, they placed the
bath where he could tumble into on getting out in the morning.
 Important Long/ Detailed Answer Type Questions- to be answered in about 100 -150 words
each
 Q.1. Who offered to pick the bag for the trip? Was he happy at his own offer
Ans. The author and his friends decided to go on holiday. The author thought he was an expert in
packing. He told his friends, George and Harris that he would do the packing. They at once agreed to
his suggestion. George put on a pipe and sat in an easy chair. Han-is put his legs on a table and lit a
cigar. The author had not intended this He was unhappy with himself for having offered to pack. He
had thought that Harris and George would pack and he would boss over them. When he worked and
the people around him relaxed, he was greatly irritated. At the same time, he could not sit still and
see others working. He enjoyed getting up and supervising their work.
Q.2. Describe how the author packed the bag for going on a trip?
Ans. the narrator started packing. It seemed a longer job than he had thought it was going to be. At
last, he finished packing. But Harris told him that he had not packed the boots. He opened the bag
and packed the boots in. Then, when he was going to close it, an idea came to him. He was not sure
whether he had packed his toothbrush. So he unpacked the bag and took everything out but could
not find the toothbrush. Then he shook everything one by one. At last, he found his toothbrush in a
boot. He repacked once more. Now George asked him if he had packed the soap. He decided not to do
the packing again. But he found Ile had packed his tobacco-pouch in it. So he reopened the bag and
repacked it. He was able to co e packing at 10.05 p.m
 Q3. Of the three, Jerome, George and Harris, who do you think is the best or the worst packer?
Support your answer with details from the text     (Textual)
 Ans: Jerome, George and Harris are equally clumsy and disorganised packers. Jerome takes a lot of
time to pack the bag and George and Harris damage a lot of things while packing the hamper. Jerome
works all by himself and his friends work together but the end results in both the cases remain the
same – a terrible mess. Jerome first forgets to pack his boots and then forgets having packed his
toothbrush. After unpacking twice, he again packs in his spectacles absentmindedly. George and
Harris take upon themselves the task of packing the hamper with quite an elan but break a cup at the
very outset. They falter many times while packing the huge pile of assorted things like cups, bottles,
kettle, pies, tomatoes etc. They ‘misplace’ the butter and spread salt over everything. However, all
three of them finally complete packing and leave the readers splitting with laughter at their
clumsiness.
 Q4. How did the butter episode in the story cause nuisance?
 Ans: The butter episode in the story caused a lot of nuisance as it was being handled by the
clumsiest of people. First of all, George stepped over the butter and then he and Harris struggled to
put it in the kettle but got stuck. The butter would neither go in nor could it be taken out. Then
Harris somehow managed to scrape it and put it on the chair. A little while later, an absent-minded
Harris sat on the chair and the butter got stuck to his back. Then the two boys started looking for the
butter all over the place without knowing that it was stuck behind Harris’s back. After having
toppled everything in their search for the butter, George finally noticed it behind Harris’s back from
where it was removed. Hence, the butter episode created a lot of nuisance and became the funniest
episode in the story.
Q 5. Do you find this story funny? What are the humorous elements in it? (Textual)
 Ans: The story is very funny with loud and boisterous humour. The chaos and confusion created by
all the characters amuse the reader. The gap between their self-assessment and their actual
capabilities makes us burst out laughing. The dog’s contribution to humour is no less significant.
Jerome’s sense of pride in his packing skills and the manner in which he is left alone to pack the bag
is very funny. While Jerome expected to use the opportunity for bossing over his friends, they make
him toil instead. The frequent forgetfulness of Jerome and the subsequent unpacking of the bag
many times over dilute his hard work and amuse the reader. Harris and George’s faltering and
fumbling while packing the hamper is very amusing and rib-tickling. The manner in which they pile
 2

up an assortment of things and then fail to pack them properly amuse the reader. The butter episode,
in particular, generates side-splitting laughter.
 Montmorency, the dog, too adds to the humour with his habit of getting in the way of things. His
indiscipline and animal-curiosity earn him curses and hits from his masters but he still manages to
put his leg in the jam and chase lemons like rats.

Hence, all these instances lend humour to the story.

 Q6. When did the “horrible idea” occur to Jerome? Why was it a “horrible idea”?
Or
What fuss does Jerome’s toothbrush often create for him?
 Ans: The ”horrible idea” that occurred to Jerome as soon as he had finished packing in his boots was
whether he had packed in his toothbrush or not. He was always in the habit of forgetting to pack his
toothbrush.

The idea was horrible in the sense that it made him panic and grow restless. It would haunt him so
much that at night he would dream that he had not packed the toothbrush. He would wake up in cold
perspiration, get out of bed and hunt for it.

Again he would pack it without using it in the morning, which meant that he would have to unpack it
again. And whenever he was fishing for it, it would be the last thing to come out of the bag.
After using it he would again forget to pack it and at the last moment would have to rush upstairs to
fetch it. As a result, he would carry it to the railway station, wrapped up in his pocket-handkerchief.
Thus, the toothbrush was a constant source of bother and horror for Jerome.
 QUICK REVIEW OF THE CHAPTER

1. What did the author pride himself about?

     (A) buying                                                                      (B) selling
    (C) packing                                                                      (D) cheating
     Ans. (C) packing
2. Who is the author of the lesson ‘ Packing’?

      (A) Jerome K. Jerome                                              (B) George

      (C) Harris                                                                       (D) Montmorency
       Ans. (A) Jerome K. Jerome
3. Who offered to do packing first of all?
     (A) the author                                                              (B) George
     (C) Harris                                                                        (D) none of the above
      Ans. (A) the author
4. What irritates Jerome K. Jerome the most?
     (A) seeing other people doing packing              (B) seeing other people doing nothing
     (C) going on a journey                                              (D) all of the above
     Ans. (B) seeing other people doing nothing
5. What did the author pack first of all?
     (A) baskets                                                                    (B) suitcase
     (C) bag                                                                             (D) hampers
     Ans. (C) bag
6. What did the author forget to pack in the bag?
     (A) tooth-brush                                                           (B) tobacco box
     (C) tooth-paste                                                            (D) boots
     Ans. (A) boots
7. What thing haunts the author while travelling?
     (A) tooth-brush                                                           (B) tooth-paste
     (C) tobacco box                                                           (D) boots
     Ans. (A) tooth-brush
8. Where did the author find the tooth-brush finally?
     (A) inside a book                                                                         (B) inside a pocket
 2

     (C) inside a boot                                                                          (D) he did not find it

     Ans. (C) inside a boot
9. When did the author pack the bag finally?
      (A) 9.05 p.m                                                                                 (B) 10.05 p.m
      (C) 11.05 p.m                                                                               (D) 12.05 a.m
      Ans. (B) 10.05 p.m
10.Who started packing the hampers ?
       (A) Jerome K. Jerome.                                                           (B) George
       (C) Harris                                                                                      (D) both (B) and (C)
        Ans. (D) both (B) and (C)
11. Who was the worst packer in the world?
       (A) Jerome K. Jerome                                                             (B) George
       (C) Harris                                                                                      (D) Montmorency
       Ans. (C) Harris
12. What did George and Harris start the packing with?
       (A) breaking a cup                                                                    (B) breaking a plate
       (C) breaking ajar                                                                        (D) breaking a kettle
       Ans. (A) breaking a cup
13. Who trod on the butter?
        (A) the author                                                                           (B) George
        (C) Harris                                                                                      (D) Montmorency
        Ans. (B) George
14. What was the name of the dog?
       (A) Tommy                                                                                  (B) Jonny
       (C) Taffy                                                                                        (D) Montmorency
    Ans. (D) Montmorency
15. George put the butter on a chair. What happened then?
       (A) Harris sat on the chair and butter stuck to him      (B) the dog ate it
       (C) the author ate it                                                                 (D) George ate it
        Ans. (A) Harris sat on the chair and butter stuck to him
16. What did the three friends toss for?
         (A) packing                                                                                (B) butter                                                           
         (C) beds                                                                                      (D) all of the above
          Ans. (C) beds
17. What did Montmorency do to the jam?
        (A) he ate it                                                                                (B) he puts his leg into the jam
        (C) he tumbled it over                                                           (D) he jumped over it
       Ans. (B) he puts his leg into the jam
18. Montmorency pretended that lemons were :
        (A) rats                                                                                         (B) rabbits
        (C) cats                                                                                         (D) all of the above
        Ans. (A) rats
19. When did they finally decide to get up the next morning?
      (A) at 4.30 a.m                                                                             (B) at 5.30 a.m
      (C) at 6.30 a.m                                                                             (D) at 7.30 p.m
      Ans. (C) at 6.30 a.m
20.When was the packing done ?
        (A) at 12.50 a.m                                                                        (B) at 1.00 a.m
        (C) at 1.30 a.m                                                                           (D) at 1.50 a.m
        Ans. (A) at 12.50 a.m

CHAPTER: 8 PART-I REACH FOR THE TOP

By- Santosh Yadav
 2

Introduction of the lesson- REACH FOR THE TOP

 INTRODUCTION
`Reach for The Top’ topic has been bifurcated in two part. Each part of the topic contains a heroic
story of two young girls. The heroine in the first part is a young Mountaineer Santosh Yadav and the
heroine of the second part is Maria Sharapova a tennis sensation of the world. Santosh Yadav was
born in a small village of Haryana state. She belonged to an agriculturist family. Her family was of the
opinion of traditional values and they were patient to keep their prevailing customs but she rose to
the highest glory by her hard efforts. In the same way, Maria Sharapova rises to the top of the tennis
world by her hard efforts. She became the world’s number one tennis sensation and now becomes
the most glamorous sensation of the modern world.
Introduction (2):
 “Reach for the Top” (Part I) is an inspirational account of the phenomenal success and achievements
of an Indian woman mountaineer, Santosh Yadav, who beat all odds and prejudices to script a
success story, thanks to her sterling qualities of perseverance, patience, commitment, persistence
and constancy of purpose.
CHARACTERS
Santosh Yadav
 Santosh Yadav has been portrayed as a firm-willed, decisive, courageous, adventurous girl endowed
with a rational mind and physical and mental toughness. Born in a small village of Haryana, Santosh
Yadav had an independent temperament right from the beginning and wished to live life on her own
terms. She knew full well that her conservative family would pressurize her to adhere to the
traditional way of life. But at the same time she was aware that if she chose a correct and a rational
path, she would be able to change others and win their support.
Santosh Yadav had the courage to oppose what she considered to be wrong. When her parents
insisted that she should get married on turning sixteen, she put her foot down and made it clear that
her first priority was getting educated. Determined as she was, she got herself enrolled in a school in
Delhi. When the parents threatened that they would not pay her school fees, she told them that she
would work part-time to pay for her education. Her parents had to finally relent before her
determination. Later on, her iron will, physical endurance and mental toughness helped her to first
join Maharani College Jaipur and then Nehru Institute of Mountaineering at Uttarkashi. Her hard
work and determination, mental strength and physical fitness equipped her for undertaking the
dangerous journey to reach Mt. Everest, the ‘top of the world’ successfully, not once, but twice.
 Santosh Yadav’s humanitarian attitude and team-spirit came to the fore during her expedition when
she helped her fellow climbers. Her concern for the environment was evident when she brought
down as much as 500 kilograms of garbage from the Himalayas.
 All these qualities and amazing achievements helped Santosh earn one of the nation’s top awards,
Padmashri. She is a motivation for young men and women in the world.
Santosh Yadav’s Parents
Santosh Yadav’s parents were affluent but orthodox, conservative landlords. They liked to live
according to the prevailing customs in the family. However, whenever they tried to make Santosh
toe the line set by traditions and the girl offered resistance, they yielded because they loved her from
the core of their hearts, and knew that she had chosen a correct and a rational path. Thus, Santosh
kept on getting support from her parents, which in the long run helped her reach the zenith of glory.
THEME
“Reach for the Top” is based on the theme that success comes to those who dare and do. This theme
runs throughout the account of Santosh Yadav’s education, training and success as a woman
mountaineer in a country where discrimination against women is rampant. Santosh defied all odds,
customs, traditions and prejudices to script her phenomenal success through hard work, persistent
effort, focus on the goal and mental and physical toughness. Santosh has really reached the highest
top that a woman mountaineer could reach, not just once but twice. She is a wonderful role-model to
emulate.
TITLE
The title “Reach for the Top” is an appropriate title for the biographical feature on Santosh Yadav,
both literally and metaphorically.
 2

means the mountaintop, especially of Mt. The ‘top’ here not only Everest but also the pinnacle of
glory. Santosh reached both the tops with Elan, thanks to her sterling qualities of body and mind, and
thanks also to the training and support she received.
 “Reach for the Top” as an imperative phrase gives a call to the readers to do their best and strive to
achieve excellence and glory in their own area of interest through hard work, persistent efforts, the
constancy of purpose, strong will and meticulous planning.
MESSAGE
“Reach for the Top” conveys the message that one must set one’s eyes on the stars and strive hard to
achieve the goal through hard work, determination, and constant and persistent efforts. Instead of
complaining against the ills in society, one can dare to change the systems and shape one’s own
destiny. And once one has achieved great heights, one must shoulder the responsibility to achieve
success and glory in their own areas of interest just like Santosh Yadav has done.

 Summary:
Santosh Yadav was born in a traditional family. She had five brothers. She was born in the small
village of Joniyawas in Haryana. The girl was given the name Santosh, which means contentment. But
Santosh was not always content with her place in a traditional way of life. She began living life on her
own terms from the start. Where other girls wore traditional Indian dresses, Santosh preferred
shorts.
Santosh’s parents were affluent landowners who could afford to send their children to the best
schools, even to the country’s capital Delhi, which was quite close by. But, in line with the prevailing
custom in the family, Santosh had to make do with the local village school. At the age of sixteen years,
her parents wanted to marry her. She threatened her parents that she would never many if she did
not get a proper education. She left home and got herself enrolled in a school in Delhi. When her
parents refused to pay for her education. she politely informed them of her plans to earn money by
working part-time to pay her school fees. Her Parents then agreed to pay for her education.
Santosh passed the high school examinations and went to Jaipur. She joined Maharani College widget
a room in Kasturba Hostel. She developed a love for mountaineering while watching the Aravalli
Hills’ She saved money and enrolled in a course at Uttarkashi’s Nehru Institute of Mountaineering.
Thereafter, Santosh went on an expedition every year. Her climbing skills matured rapidly’. Also, she
developed a remarkable resistance to cold and the altitude. Equipped with an iron will, Physical
endurance and an amazing mental toughness, she proved herself repeatedly. The culmination of her
hard work and sincerity came in 1992, just four years after she had shyly asked the Aravalli
mountaineers if she could join them. At barely twenty years of age, Santosh Yadav conquered Mt.
Everest, becoming the youngest woman in the world to achieve the feat. If her climbing skills,
physical fitness, and mental strength impressed her seniors, her concern for others and desire to
work together with them found her a special place in the hearts of fellow climbers.
 During the 1992 Everest mission, Santosh Yadav provided special care to a climber who ‘lay dying at
the South Col. She was unfortunately unsuccessful in saving him. However, she managed to save
another climber, Mohan Singh, who would have met with the same fate had she not shared her
oxygen with him. Within twelve months, Santosh found herself a member of an Indo-Nepalese
Women’s Expedition that invited her to join them. She then conquered the Everest a second time. –
She was given a Padmashri Award. She is also a fervent environmentalist, Santosh collected and
brought down 500 kilograms of garbage from the Himalayas.
Summary: (2)
Born in an affluent family of Joniyawas, a small village of Rewari District, Haryana, Santosh Yadav is
the only woman in the world to have scaled Mt. Everest twice. Born in a conservative society, where
sons are preferred over the daughters, Santosh was welcomed in the family as she was the sixth
child and the only sister to five elder brothers.
Santosh was a bit of a rebel right from the beginning and defied conventions. She neither liked to
wear traditional dresses nor followed the traditional course of life. Again, rather than succumbing to
parental pressure to go married early, she insisted on pursuing her studies. Her parents had to give
in to her desire to study at a high school in Delhi, followed by higher education at Maharani College
Jaipur.
 In Jaipur, she used to live in Kasturba hostel and could see the Aravalli hills from her room.
Attracted by the villagers climbing these hills, one day she decided to check the route herself. There
 2

she met a few mountaineers, who allowed her to join them and encouraged her to take to
mountaineering.
Before completing her college di Santosh Yadav got herself enrolled at Uttarkashi’s Nehru Institute,
of Mountaineering. After the completion of her semester in Jaipur, she had to rush straight to the
institute as she had no time to visit home. So, she wrote her father a letter apologizing for not having
sought his permission before joining the institute.
During this training, she went for an expedition each year. Her physical fitness, strong willpower,
mental toughness, resistance to cold and altitude helped her to improve her climbing skills rapidly.
In 1992, after training for four years, she became the youngest woman in the world to conquer Mt.
Everest at 22 years.
 Her physical and mental strength impressed her seniors, while her team spirit and concern for
others endeared her to her fellow climbers. Santosh provided special care to a fellow climber in
critical condition at South Col., who unfortunately could not be saved. However, she managed to save
Mohan Singh, who too was in distress, by sharing her oxygen with him.
In less than a year of scaling Everest, she got a second invitation from an Initio-Nepalese Women’s
Expedition to repeat the feat. She was successful in scaling Mt. Everest once again.
 While unfurling the tricolour on top of the world, Santosh experienced indescribable pride as an
Indian. It was truly a spiritual moment for her.
 Showing exceptional concern for the environment, she collected and brought down about 500kg of
garbage from the Himalayas.
The government of India honoured her with Pact rnashri for her unparalleled mountaineering feats.
 
 IMPORTANT PASSAGES FOR COMPREHENSION
Read the following passages and answer the questions given at the end of each :
PASSAGE 1
The only woman in the world who has Scaled Mt Everest twice was born in a society where the birth
of a son was regarded as a blessing, and a daughter, though not considered a curse, was not generally
welcome. When her mother was expecting Santosh, a travelling ‘holy man’, giving her his blessing,
assumed that she wanted a son. But, to everyone’s surprise, the unborn child’s grandmother, who
was standing dose by, told him that they did not want a son. The ‘holy man’ was also surprised!
Nevertheless, he gave the requested blessing… and as Destiny would have it, the blessing seemed to
work. Santosh was born the sixth child in a family with five sons, a sister to five brothers. She was
born in the small village of Joniyawas in Haryana.
Questions :
(i)  Name the woman who had Scaled Mt Everest twice.
(ii)   In what sort of society was she born?
(iii)  What blessing did the holy man give?
(iv)  How many brothers did Santosh have?
(v)   Where was Santosh born?
Answers :
 (i)  Santosh Yaday.
(ii)  She was born in a society where the birth of a son was regarded as a blessing.
(iii)  The holy man gave the blessing of the birth of a boy.
(iv)  She had five brothers.
 (v)  She was born at Joniyawas village in Haryana.
PASSAGE 2
 Santosh’s parents were affluent landowners who could afford to send their children to the best
schools, even to the country’s capital Delhi, which was quite close by. But, in line with the prevailing
custom in the family, Santosh had to make do with the local village school. So, she decided to fight
the system in her own quiet way when the right moment arrived. And the right moment came when
she turned sixteen. At sixteen, most of the girls in her village used to get married. Santosh was also
under pressure from her parents to do the same.
Questions :
(i)   What was the profession of Santosh’s father?
(ii)  Where did Santosh get his elementary education?
(iii)  Why was she not sent to a good school?
 2

(iv)  When did the right time come for her fight with the system?
 (v)  What pressure did her parents put on Santosh?
Answers :
(i)  Her father was an affluent farmer.
(ii) She got her elementary education in the local school in the village.
(iii) She was not sent to a good school following the tradition of the family.
(iv)  That time came when she turned of sixteen.
(v)  They put pressure on her to go for the marriage.
PASSAGE 3
 A marriage as early as that was the last thing on her mind. She threatened her parents that she
would never marry if she did not get a proper education. She left home and got herself enrolled in a
school in Dell When her parents refused to pay for her education, she politely informed them of her
plans to earn money by working part-time to pay her school fees. Her parents then agreed to pay for
her education.
Questions :
(i)  How did Santosh consider a marriage?
(ii) What did she threaten to her parents?
(iii)  Why did she leave home?
(iv)  Why did her parents refuse to pay for her education in Delhi?
(v)   What was Santosh’s plan to make arrangement for her fee?
Answers :
(i) She considered marriage the least important thing in her life.
(ii) She threatened her parents not to marry forever if she did not get a good education.
(iii)  She left home to get an education in Delhi.
(iv) Her parents refused to pay for her education in Delhi because they did not want their daughter
should live away from home.
(v) She planned to do para t time job to pay her school fee.
PASSAGE 4
 Then there was no looking back for this determined young girl. She saved money and enrolled in a
course at
Uttarkashi’s Nehru Institute of Mountaineering. “My college semester in Jaipur was to end in April
but it ended on the 19th of May. And I was supposed to be in Uttarkashi on the 21st. So, I did not go
back home; instead, I headed straight for the training. I had to write a letter of apology to my father
without whose permission I had got myself enrolled at Uttarkashi.”
 Questions :
(i)  Who is the girl mentioned in this passage?
(ii)  Where did she enrol herself for mountaineering training?
(iii) Where was she studying in college?
(iv) Why did she write an apology letter to her father?
(v)  In which state of India is Uttarkashi?
Answers :
(i)   Santosh Yaday.
(ii)  In Uttarkashi’s Nehru Institute of Mountaineering.
(iii)  She was studying in college in Jaipur.
(iv)  She wrote an apology letter to her father because she had got herself enrolled in a
mountaineering institute without his permission.
(v)  Uttranchal State.
PASSAGE FOR PRACTICE
PASSAGE 5
Thereafter, Santosh went on an expedition every year. Her climbing skills matured rapidly. Also, she
developed a remarkable resistance to cold and altitude. Equipped with an iron will, physical
endurance and an amazing mental toughness, she proved herself repeatedly. The culmination of her
hard work and sincerity came in 1992, just four years after she had shyly asked the Aravalli
mountaineers if she could join them. At barely twenty years of age Santosh Yadav conquered Mt
Everest, becoming the youngest woman in the world to achieve the feat. If her climbing skills,
 2

physical fitness, and mental strength impressed her seniors, her concern for others and desire to
work together with them found her a special place in the hearts of fellow climbers.
Questions :
(i)  On what expedition did Santosh go every year?
(ii)  When did she go on her first expedition to Mt Everest?
(iii)  At what age did she conquer Mt Everest?
(iv)  How did she impress his seniors?
(v)   How did her fellow climbers treat her?
EXTRACTS FOR COMPREHENSION
Read the following extracts and answer the questions that follow in one or two lines each.
(I)
“From the very beginning I was quite determined that if I chose a correct and a rational path, the
others around me had to change, not me.”
1. Who speaks these words?
Santosh Yadav, the great mountaineer from Haryana, speaks these words.
2. What was the speaker’s approach to making choices?
 Santosh Yadav’s approach was to choose the correct and rational path.
3. How was the speaker able to change those around her?
 Santosh Yadav was able to change those around her by making them yield to her firm decision
which deviated from the traditional path but was based on logic and rationale.
4. What light do these words throw on the speaker?
These words show that right from her childhood, Santosh wished to change the system for the sake
of the right cause rather than to submit to it.
(II)
So, she decided to fight the system in her own quiet way when the right moment arrived. And the
right moment came when she turned sixteen.
1. Who is ‘she’ in this extract and which system did she decide to fight?
Here ‘she’ is Santosh Yadav, the celebrated Indian mountaineer who scaled Mount Everest twice. She
decided to fight the system of old and stifling traditions which obstructed the progress of a person.
2. How and why did she decide to fight the system?
 Santosh Yadav decided to fight the system in her quiet but firm way because she did not want to
humiliate or insult those who supported the traditions that obstructed the path to progress.
3. What was ‘the right moment’? What did ‘she’ do at this moment?
 The right moment was when she turned sixteen and was under pressure from her parents to get
married like other girls in her village. Santosh Yadav did not wish to get married at such a young age,
so she threatened her parents that she would never marry if she was denied proper education.
4. What did she do next?
 The next thing Santosh Yadav did was to leave home and get herself enrolled in a school in Delhi.
(III)
When her parents refused to pay for her education, she politely informed them of her plans to earn
money by working part-time to pay her school fees.
1. Who does ‘she’ refer to?
She refers to Santosh Yadav, the famous mountain climber.
2. Why did her parents refuse to pay for her education?
Her parents refused to pay for her education because Santosh did not follow the family tradition of
getting married early and got herself enrolled in a school in Delhi against their wishes. They thought
that their refusal to pay for her education would bring their daughter back home.
3. How did she react to her parents’ decision?
Santosh refused to give up her studies and told her parents that she would manage to pay her school
expenses by working part-time.
4. Why did she inform her parents ‘politely’?
She talked to her parents politely but firmly because she loved them and did not intend to insult
them. At the same time, she also knew that the path chosen by her was not irrational or incorrect.
(IV)
 I had to write a letter of apology to my father without whose permission I had got myself enrolled at
Uttarkashi.
 2

1. Who is the speaker here? Why did she have to write a letter of apology to her father?
Santosh Yadav is the speaker here and she had to write a letter of apology to her father because she
had got herself enrolled for a mountaineering course without seeking his permission. To top it, she
did not have time to visit her parents as her course started immediately after her semester exams.
2. Where had she enrolled herself and why?
She had enrolled herself at the Uttarkashi’s Nehru Institute of Mountaineering in order to get proper
training to pursue her interest in mountain climbing.
3. Why didn’t she seek her father’s permission before getting enrolled?
 Santosh knew that her father would not allow her to pursue a career in mountaineering, so she
decided to let her parents know about it after having joined the institute.
4. What light does this extract reflect on the speaker’s character?
 The extract shows that Santosh was adamant and determined to live life according to her choices.
She did not mean to insult her parents in any way but at the same time did not wish to forego her
dreams and ambition.
(V)
If her climbing skills, physical fitness, and mental strength impressed her seniors, her concern for
others and desire to work together with them found her a special place in the hearts of fellow
climbers.\
1. Whose qualities are being described here?
 The qualities of Santosh Yadav, the great Indian mountaineer are being described here.
2. Why were her seniors impressed with her?
 Her seniors were impressed with her because of her climbing skills, physical fitness, and mental
strength.
3. What endeared her to her fellow climbers?
Her team-spirit and her concern for her fellow climbers endeared her to them.
4. Give an example of her concern for others.
 Santosh Yadav tried her best to save the lives of two fellow climbers. She succeeded in saving the life
of one, Mohan Singh, by sharing her oxygen with him.

Very Short Answer Type Important Questions

Additional Very Short Answer Type Questions
1. What is the special distinction of Santosh Yadav?
Ans. Santosh Yadav is the only woman in the world who has scaled Mt Everest twice.
2. Where was Santosh Yadav born?
Ans. She was born in the small village of Joniyawas of Rewari District in Haryana.
3. What does `Santosh’ mean?
Ans. Santosh means contentment.
4. What did Santosh tell her parents about marriage?
Ans. She told her parents that she would never many if did not get a proper education.
5. Why did Santosh leave home?
Ans. Santosh left home to get herself enrolled in a school in Delhi.
6. Where did Santosh take admission after passing high school?
Ans. After passing high school Santosh took admission in Maharani College Jaipur.
7. Where did Santosh enrol herself for mountaineering training?
Ans. She enrolled herself at Uttarkashi’s Nehru Institute of Mountaineering.
8. What great honour was given to Santosh Yadav by the government of India?
Ans. The government of India honoured Santosh Yadav with one of the nation’s top honours the
Padmashri.
9. When did Santosh Yadav scale Mt Everest for the first time?

Ans. She scaled Mt Everest for the first time in 1992.

10. Why is Santosh Yadav mentioned as a fervent environmentalist?

Ans. She collected and brought down 500 kilograms of garbage from the Himalayas.
Short Answer Type Questions  (30 to 40 words)
Short Answer Type Questions
 2

1. What is the special distinction of Santosh Yadav as a mountaineer?

Ans. Santosh Yadav is the only woman in the world who has conquered Mt Everest twice. She is a
woman who got this distinction rising up from a rural background.
2. What type of a social system was there is in the village when Santosh was born?
Ans. In those days the birth of a son was regarded as a blessing, but the birth of a daughter was not
generally welcomed in the society.
3. Give a brief sketch of Santosh’s family.
Ans. Santosh was born in the small village of ofioniyawas in Haryana. Her parents were affluent
landowners. She was the only sister of five Brothers.
 4. How did Santosh show the contradiction to her name?
Ans. The girl was given the name Santosh, which means contentment’. But Santosh was not always
content with her place in the traditional way of life. She began living life on her own terms from the
start.
5. What did Santosh tell her parents regarding her marriage?
Ans. Santosh was not in favour of early married life. She threatened her parents that she would
never marry if she would not get a proper education.
 Important Long/ Detailed Answer Type Questions- to be answered in about 100 -150 words
each
 1. Write a brief character sketch of Santosh Yaday.
Ans. Santosh Yadav was born in a traditional family. She was born in the small village of Joniyawas in
Haryana. The girl was given the name Santosh, which means ‘contentment.’ But Santosh was not
always content with her place in a traditional way of life. She began living life on her own terms from
the start. Where ever other girls wore traditional Indian dresses. Santosh preferred short. Santosh
did not yield to the traditions. In opposition to her family, she enrolled herself in a school in Delhi.
When her parents refused to pay for her education, she politely informed them of her plans to earn
money by working part-time to pay her school fees. This shows that she was a determined child. She
developed a love for mountaineering. She saved money and enrolled herself in a course of
mountaineering. She scaled Mt. Everest twice. This is the achievement of her heroic character.

QUICK REVIEW OF THE CHAPTER

1. In which society was Santosh born?

(A) where the birth of a son was a blessing    (B) where the birth of a daughter was a blessing
(C )both (A) and (B)                                             (D) none of the above  
 Ans. (A) where the birth of a son was a blessing
2. What request did the unborn child’s grandmother make to the holy man?
(A) blessing for a son                                                 (B) blessing for money
(C) blessing for milk                                                   (D) blessing for a daughter
 Ans. ( C) blessing for a daughter
3.Santosh has scales Mt Everest ________.
(A) once                                                                          (B) twice
(C) thrice                                                                        (D) four times
Ans. (B) twice
4. What is the name of Santosh Yadav’s village?
(A) Joniyawas                                                               (B) Hariyawas
(C) Bariyawas                                                               (D) Jenna was
 Ans. (A) Joniyawas
5. Which district of Haryana does Santosh belong?
 (A) Bhiwani                                                                    (B) Mahendragarh
 (C) Rewari                                                                      (D) Jhajjar
  Ans. (C) Rewari
6. What does `Santosh’ mean?
 (A) contentment                                                         (B) discontentment
(C) greed                                                                        (D) Bravery
Ans. (A) contentment
7. Santosh left home to get herself enrolled in :
 2

(A) Rewari                                                                      (B) Delhi

(C) Gurgaon                                                                  (D) Faridabad
Ans. (B) Delhi
8.From where did Santosh do her graduation?
 (A) Rewari                                                                      (B) Delhi
(C) Jaipur                                                                        (D) Mumbai
    Ans. (C) Jaipur
9. For what did Santosh train herself in Uttarkashi?
 (A) mountaineering                                                   (B) acting
(C) swimming                                                               (D) skating
 Ans. (A) mountaineering
10. Santosh was fully equipped with :
(A) an iron will                                                            (B) physical endurance
(C) mental toughness                                                 (D) all of the above
 Ans. (D) all of the above
11. When did Santosh scale Mt Everest for the first time?
  (A) in 1992                                                                   (B)  in 1993
  (C) in 1994                                                                   (D)  in 1995
   Ans. (A) in 1992
12. What shows her concern for the environment?
 (A) collecting 500 kilograms of garbage from the Himalayas
 (B) climbing mountain
 (C) helping other climbers
  (D) all of the above
 Ans. (A) collecting 500 kilograms of garbage from the Himalayas
13. At what age did Santosh scale Mt Everest for the first time?
   (A) eighteen                                                                           (B) nineteen
 (C) twenty                                                                                   (D) twenty one
   Ans. (C) twenty
14. What is considered the roof of the world?
(A) sky                                                                                            (B) stars
(C) top of Mt Everest                                                                  (D) all of the above
Ans. (C) top of Mt. Everest
Value-based questions-
Short Answer Type Questions  (30 to 40 words)
Short Answer Type Questions
1. What is the special distinction of Santosh Yadav as a mountaineer?
Ans. Santosh Yadav is the only woman in the world who has conquered Mt Everest twice. She is a
woman who got this distinction rising up from a rural background.
2. What type of a social system was there is in the village when Santosh was born?
Ans. In those days the birth of a son was regarded as a blessing, but the birth of a daughter was not
generally welcomed in the society.
3. Give a brief sketch of Santosh’s family.
Ans. Santosh was born in the small village of ofioniyawas in Haryana. Her parents were affluent
landowners. She was the only sister of five Brothers.
 4. How did Santosh show a contradiction to her name?
Ans. The girl was given the name Santosh, which means contentment’. But Santosh was not always
content with her place in the traditional way of life. She began living life on her own terms from the
start.
5. What did Santosh tell her parents regarding her marriage?
 Ans. Santosh was not in favour of early married life. She threatened her parents that she would
never marry if she would not get a proper education.
6. Why was the ‘holy man’, who gave Santosh’s mother his blessings, surprised?            
(Textual)
 2

Ans. The holy man expected that like all other families in the villages, the family would be wishing
for the birth of a son. However, when he was told by Santosh’s grandmother that they wanted to
have a daughter, he was surprised.
7. What kind of society was Santosh born in?
Ans. Santosh was born in Joniyawas, a small village in the Rewari District in Haryana. The society in
this region was rigidly patriarchal and gender-biased. The birth of a girl was generally unwelcome
and people strictly adhered to conservative traditions.
8. Why did the grandmother (in spite of being a member of a family with conservative views)
wish her daughter-in-law to give birth to a daughter?
Ans. Despite being a member of a conservative family, the grandmother wished to be blessed with a
granddaughter because there were already five boys in the family. Hence, the family now wished for
a daughter.
 9. What do you know about Santosh’s family?
Ans. Santosh was the sixth child in a conservative but affluent family of landlords. Her family lived in
the backward district of Rewari in Haryana. Though financially well-off, they were orthodox and
conservative in matters related to the education and upbringing of girls.
 10. Why was Santosh sent to the local school?          (Textual)
Ans. Santosh’s parents were affluent and could afford to send Santosh to a school in Delhi. But they
sent her to the local village school because they sternly followed tradition and it was customary in
their society to send girls to the local school only.
11. Why was Santosh Yadav not content with a traditional way of life? What path did she
choose and why?
Ans. Santosh was not content with a traditional way of life because she was a bit of a rebel right from
the beginning. She wanted to charter her own course in life, rather than following the age-old
customs and traditions.
 She chose the path of excellence through education, rational thinking and hard work and achieved
unparalleled success as a woman mountaineer.
 12. When did Santosh leave home for Delhi, and why? (Textual)

Or
When Santosh turned sixteen, why did she consider it to be the ‘right moment’ to fight the
system?
Ans. Santosh left home for Delhi when she turned sixteen because her parents had begun to
pressurize her to get married in keeping with tradition. She decided that it was the right moment to
rebel and she quietly got herself enrolled in a school in Delhi to continue her studies.
13. Why did Santosh’s parents agree to pay for her schooling in Delhi? What mental qualities
of Santosh are brought to light by this incident?         (Textual)
Ans. Santosh’s parents agreed to pay for her schooling in Delhi because she told them that she
planned to work part-time in order to pay her fees. They realized that their daughter was
independent, had a strong will-power and firm self-belief. She could take her decisions and also
stand by them.
14. How did Santosh begin to climb mountains?        (Textual)
Ans. Santosh Yadav began to climb mountains when she met some mountaineers in the Aravalli
Hills, who not only let her join them but also motivated her for mountain climbing. She had gone to
the Aravallis after she had seen villagers from her room (at the Kasturba Hostel in Maharani College,
Jaipur) cross the hills and disappear beyond.
15. What did Santosh do after being motivated by the Mountaineers to take to climbing?
Ans. Santosh saved money and enrolled herself in a course at Uttarkashi’s Nehru Institute of
Mountaineering and after completion of her semester in the college, headed straight for the institute
to be able to reach for her training in time.
16. Why did Santosh write a letter of apology to her father?
Ans. Santosh had got herself enrolled in the Uttarkashi Nehru Institute of Mountaineering without
seeking her father’s permission. She had thought of talking to her family about this during her
holidays. However, there was hardly any time between the end of the semester and her reporting
date at the institute. Due to her inability to go home, she wrote a letter of apology to her father.
17. As a climber, what qualities was Santosh Yadav gifted with?
 2

Ans. As a climber, Santos was gifted with an iron will, great physical endurance and an amazing
mental toughness. All these qualities, coupled with her resistance to cold and altitude helped her
prove her mettle in climbing mountains again and again.
 18. When did Santosh get an opportunity to scale Mt. Everest?
Ans. Santosh got an opportunity to scale Mt. Everest in 1992, just four years after she had joined the
Uttarkashi’s Nehru Institute of Mountaineering. She was hardly twenty years of age at that time
when she became the youngest woman in the world to scale the highest peak.
 Q19. How did Santosh’s seniors and fellow climbers appreciate her?
Ans. Santosh’s seniors appreciated her for her climbing skills, physical fitness and mental strength.
On the other hand, her fellow climbers admired her for her team spirit and her genuine concern for
her fellow climbers.
Q20. What incidents during the Everest expedition show Santosh’s concern for her team-
mates?            (Textual)           
Ans. During the 1992 Everest expedition, one of her team-mates was in a very critical condition in
South Col. Santosh made all efforts to look after him. Unfortunately, the climber could not be saved.
However, she did succeed in saving the life of another fellow-climber, Mohan Singh. Santosh shared
her oxygen with him and saved his life. these incidents show her concern for her teammates.
21.when did Santosh scale the mt.everest for the second time?
Ans. Santosh was invited by an Indo-Nepalese Women’s expedition to scale Mt. Everest within a year
of her first expedition in 1992. Santosh joined them to climb the Everest for the second time. Thus,
she scaled the Everest twice setting a record as the only woman to have scaled the Everest two
times.
22. Why is Santosh Yadav’s name recorded twice for climbing Mount Everest?
Ans. Santosh Yadav earned the credit for being the youngest woman in the world to climb the Mount
Everest. She was all of twenty years when she scaled the peak for the first time in 1992. She earned
another credit when she climbed Mount Everest for the second time soon after. Now her name was
recorded again for being the only woman in the world to have climbed the mighty Everest twice.
23. How did the government of India honour Santosh Yadav?
Ans. The government of India recognized Santosh’s achievements as a celebrated mountaineer.
Acknowledging her feat as the only woman to climb Mount Everest twice, the government bestowed
upon her one of the nation’s top honours, the Padmashri.
 Q24. What shows Santosh’s concern for the environment?      (Textual)
 Ans. Santosh’s fervent concern for the environment is indicated by the fact that she couldn’t stand
the sight of the Himalayas littered with garbage. Hence, she collected and brought down as much as
500kg of refuse from the pristine mountains.
Q20. How did Santosh feel when she found herself on the ‘top of the world’ at the summit of
the Everest?                                                                                                              
Or
 How does Santosh describe her feelings at the summit of the Everest?
                                              Or                                  (Textual)
What was the most spiritual and proud moment for Santosh Yadav?
 Ans. Santosh Yadav, while standing on the ‘top of the world’, was overwhelmed with emotions of
patriotism and ecstasy. She felt proud as an Indian when she unfurled the tricolour on Mount
Everest. She was so happy that she experienced a kind of spiritual bliss. She found it hard to
articulate her feelings.
Long Answer Type Questions
1. Write a brief character sketch of Santosh Yaday.
Ans. Santosh Yadav was born in a traditional family. She was born in the small village of Joniyawas in
Haryana. The girl was given the name Santosh, which means ‘contentment.’ But Santos was not
always content with her place in a traditional way of life. She began living life on her own terms from
the start. Where ever other girls wore traditional Indian dresses. Santosh preferred short. Santosh
did not yield to the traditions. In opposition to her family, she enrolled herself in a school in Delhi.
When her parents refused to pay for her education, she politely informed them of her plans to earn
money by working part-time to pay her school fees. This shows that she was a determined child. She
developed a love for mountaineering. She saved money and enrolled herself in a course of
mountaineering. She scaled Mt. Everest twice. This is the achievement of her heroic character.
 2

 2. How did Santosh carve her own destiny?                                                                             

                                                                                                            Or
 “If I chose a correct and a rational path, the others around me had to change, not me”, said
Santosh Yaday. How does her life justify her words?
Ans. Born to conservative parents in a patriarchal, gender-biased and rigidly conventional society,
Santosh did not want to let norms dictate her life. She never wanted to adhere to the irrational,
hackneyed customs and wanted to live life on her own terms. In fact, she believed that if she chose a
correct and a rational path, others would have to change and align themselves to her choices. Averse
to gender discrimination, she resisted the pressure to get married at the young age of sixteen. She
declared that she would not marry at all if denied proper education.
Defying tradition, she got enrolled in a school in Delhi. When her parents refused to pay for her
schooling, she informed them that she would work part-time to manage her school fees. Realising
their daughter’s determination, they had to submit.
Taking up mountaineering as her career was also an independent decision. However, she tried her
best not to hurt her parents and wrote a letter of apology to her father for not having sought his
permission before joining the Nehru Institute of Mountaineering in Uttarkashi. Thus, in spite of all
the odds, Santosh chose for herself a path which was absolutely unthinkable and unheard of for girls
in orthodox society. She, thus, managed to carve her own destiny.
3. Santosh decided to fight the system in her own “quiet way”, says the author. How did
Santosh rebel but quietly?
Ans. Santosh was a very rational, progressive, and sensible girl, who wished to shape her life herself.
Though it was. not easy for a girl to fight the rigid system of those times, Santosh was confident that
if she chose a correct and rational path, she would be able to change things around her. She waited
patiently for the right moment to take up the issues with the orthodox, irrational and hackneyed
traditions that obstructed her aspirations and her goals. For example, she opposed her parents’
decision to marry her off at the early age of sixteen and got herself enrolled in a school in Delhi.
When her parents refused to pay for her education in the city, she told them politely that she would
earn money for her fees by working part-time. She quietly made it clear that she was determined to
overcome all obstacles. Finally, her parents had to surrender.  Her decision to take up
mountaineering as a career was also handled very boldly and fearlessly by her. She took admission
in  Uttarkashi’s Nehru Institute of Mountaineering without seeking the permission of her parents.
Her parents had no choice but to accept her decision. Thus, Santosh rebelled against the orthodox,
conservative system in a quiet but sure way.
4. Santosh had all the qualities of a good mountaineer. Comment.
 Ans. Mountaineering is a challenging career which demands great physical and mental strength. It
requires boldness, fearlessness, sturdiness and faith in one’s abilities. Santosh Yadav was, in fact,
made for mountaineering as she was endowed with all the qualities that are pre-requisites for this
career. Just within a span of four years of her training in climbing, Santosh successfully scaled Mt.
Everest. Again she repeated this feat in less than a year’s time and became the only woman in the
world to have scaled the Everest twice. All this was made possible with her climbing skills, physical
fitness and mental strength. Her iron will, physical endurance and mental toughness infused her
with immense confidence. Her resistance to cold and altitude proved to be added advantages. All
these qualities, coupled with her team-spirit and her concern for her fellow climbers made her not
only a good mountaineer but also a very popular one among her superiors and her fellow climbers.
5. Santosh is not only a good mountaineer but also a genuinely good human being. Discuss.
Ans. Santosh Yadav proved her mountaineering skills quite early in her career. She displayed an
unflinching will and a fearless mind that fought a rigid, orthodox society to rise to the top. But the
stern will and bold decisions did not smother her qualifies of co-operation and concern for others.
 That Santosh is endowed with a caring heart is obvious from the fact that she took great care of a
climber at the South Col. Though, the climber could not be saved, Santosh’s concern for him was
really commendable. In another incident, she saved the life of a fellow climber, Mohan Singh by
sharing her own oxygen with him. This sense of sacrifice and team-spirit won for her the esteem of
her team-mates. Moreover, Santosh’s heart overflowed with patriotism when she unfurled the
national flag on the top of Mt. Everest. Her concern for the purity of the environment also proves that
she is a good human being. Such is her love for nature that she brought down five hundred kilograms
 2

of rubbish from the Everest. Thus, Santosh is blessed with the human qualities of both head and
heart.
6. Imagine you are Santosh Yaday. You are feeling uncomfortable about enrolling yourself for
climbing without seeking your father’s permission. Write a letter of apology to your father
politely explaining your situation.
 Ans.Kasturba Hostel
Maharani College
Jaipur
17th May 1988
Dear Father
Both Mom and you must be looking forward to my visit during the holidays after the college
semester. However, Pm afraid we all shall have to forego the pleasure of each other’s company this
summer. I’m very sorry about it but let me explain the situation.
I have got myself enrolled for training at Uttarkashi’s Nehru Institute of Mountaineering. Dad, my
passion for climbing has got the better of me and I couldn’t resist this opportunity to get trained as a
mountaineer. Pm sure you’ll understand and forgive me. I assure you both, that I’ll prove myself in
this field and make you all proud. I need your and Mama’s blessings.
 As for the holiday, my semester has ended today and I have to join the Institute on the twenty-first.
So, I do not have enough g time to come home. I hope you’ll bear and forgive your dear daughter who
loves you and respects you from the core of her heart.
Yours affectionately
Santosh

CHAPTER:8 PART-II – REACH FOR THE TOP

By– Maria Sharapova

 INTRODUCTION
 ‘Reach for The Top’ topic has been bifurcated in two part. Each part of the topic contains a heroic
story of two young girls. The heroine in the first part is a young Mountaineer Santosh Yadav and the
heroine of the second part is Maria Sharapova a tennis sensation of the world. Santosh Yadav was
born in a small village of Haryana state. She belonged to an agriculturist family. Her family was of the
opinion of traditional values and they were adamant to.keep their prevailing customs but she rose to
the highest glory by her hard efforts. In the same way, Maria Sharapova rises to the top of the tennis
world with her hard efforts. She became the world’s number one tennis sensation and now becomes
the most glamorous sensation of the modern world.

Introduction (2):
This biographical sketch briefly describes the world-renowned tennis star Maria Sharapova’s rise to
the top in the world of tennis. It also tries to unravel the secret behind her phenomenal success –
rigorous labour and immense sacrifice on her and her parents’ part.
THEME
 The account is biographical in nature and focuses on the grand achievements of the tennis player,
Maria Sharapova who earned the title of the world number one in women’s tennis in 2005. The
author reveals that one has to pay a price for reaching the top in the form of hard labour, rigorous
training, and sacrifice. Sometimes one has to undergo mental torture too on this path to success, but
its rewards are always sweet and satisfying.
TITLE
 The title “Reach for the Top” is very appropriate for this account of Maria Sharapova’s journey as a
top-class tennis player. This journey started with early training in her childhood and culminated in
her becoming the number one in the world of tennis. The ‘top’ symbolizes the highest point reached
by Maria Sharapova. She reached this ‘top’ by the dint of her earnest efforts and diligent work. Thus,
the title is apt in that it salutes the courage and strong will-power of this young tennis star who
overcame all hardships and obstructions to reach the top.
CHARACTERS
 2

Maria Sharapova
Maria Sharapova is among the most renowned woman tennis stars of all times who is equally
admired for her game and for her attractive looks. Former number  1, Maria Sharapova is an
inspiration for everyone, especially the sportswomen.
Right from her childhood, Maria was calmer, more composed, more confident and more tolerant
than other children of her age. She had immense will-power and tenacity that gave her the strength
to make sacrifices few people can make – separation from her mother, living alone in a hostile hostel,
gruelling training schedules and only occasional meetings with her father. She put up patiently with
the torment and humiliation inflicted on her by her fellow trainees. Thus, very early in her life, she
learned that excellence comes at a price.
 Maria has always been motivated by her spirit of competitiveness and she has always toiled hard to
achieve her goals. Her achievements in the world of tennis and her earnings from it are well-earned
and most-deserved.
Maria is also a true patriot. Although she has spent many years in the U.S., she takes immense pride
in her Russian identity and retains Russian citizenship, although she remains indebted to the
country of her adoption for its contribution to her life and career. She wishes to play for Russia in the
Olympics if she gets an opportunity.
 Maria is as successful a businesswoman as she is as a sportsperson. She has skillfully handled her
endorsements and is a fashionista who has a love for sophisticated evening gowns. She loves
pancakes and chocolate spread with fizzy orange drinks.
Yuri and Yelena Sharapova
Yuri and Yelena Sharapova are Maria Sharapova’s father and mother respectively. Their contribution
to maria ‘s success is immense and cannot be measured in words. They identified their daughter’s
potential at a very young age and decided to get her world-class training in the U.S. They knew well
that it was going to be expensive and difficult, still they extended their full support to their talented
daughter. Yuri worked very hard to pay for Maria’s training and Yelena tolerated the heart-
wrenching separation from her dear child for two years. As parents, they displayed unflinching faith
in their child’s abilities which gave Maria the boost to keep going ahead and to keep countering the
challenges that came her way.

Short and Simple Summary of the lesson in English- – Reach for The Top/ Summary in simple
Words/ Critical appreciation of the lesson – – Reach for The Top
Summary:
There is something disarming about Maria Sharapova, something at odds with her ready smile and
glamorous attire. And that something in her lifted her on Monday. 22 August 2005 to the world
number one position in women’s tennis. All this happened in almost no time. However, the rapid
ascent in a fiercely competitive world began nine years before with a level of sacrifice few children
would be prepared to endure.Little Maria had not yet celebrated her tenth birthday when she was
packed off to train in the United States. That trip to Florida with her father Yuri launched her on the
path to success and stardom. But, it also required a heart-wrenching two-year separation from her
mother Yelena. The latter was compelled to stay back in Siberia because of visa restrictions. The
nine-year-old girl had already learnt an important lesson in life—that tennis excellence would only
come at a price.That toughness runs through Maria even today. It was the key to her bagging the
ladies’ singles crown at Wimbledon in 2004 and to her meteoric rise to the world number one spot
the following year. While her journey from the frozen plains of Siberia to the summit of women’s
tennis has touched the hearts of tennis fans, for the youngster herself there appears to be no room
for sentiment. The straight looks and the answers she gives when asked about her ambition make it
amply clear that she considers the sacrifices were worth it.Like any number of teenaged sensations,
Maria Sharapova lists fashion, singing and dancing as her hobbies. She loves reading the novels of
Arthur Conan Doyle. Her fondness for sophisticated evening gowns appears at odds with her love of
pancakes with chocolate spread and tizzy orange drinks. Sharapova cannot be pigeon-holed or
categorized. 11cr talent, unwavering desire to succeed and readiness to sacrifice have lifted her to
the top of the world. Few would grudge her the riches she is now reaping.
Summary:
“Reach for the Top” (Part II) briefly narrates the life and career of Maria Sharapova, one of the
world’s best-known tennis stars.
 2

 Maria’s father brought her to the U.S. to be trained in tennis when she was barely nine. Her mother
Yelena could not accompany her due to Visa restrictions. In the U.S. she missed her mother badly but
she knew that the sacrifice was an inevitable part of her big aspirations.
 Apart from the pangs of separation from the mother, the child also suffered harassment from her
inconsiderate fellow trainees, who were older in age. At the training academy, Maria would go to bed
at 8 p.m as she was very young. Her fellow trainees would return at 11 p.m. and to bully her, would
wake her up and make her tidy the room. Instead of getting frustrated at this treatment, Maria saw
its positive side and drew mental strength from this humiliation. This mental toughness gradually
became a trait of her personality that helped her both as a person and as a sportswoman. It proved
to be instrumental in helping her to reach the zenith of glory in the world of tennis. She bagged the
women’s singles crown at Wimbledon in 2004 and became the number one tennis player in the
world.
Hard work, dedication and mental courage paved the way to success for Sharapova. Imbued with
patriotic sentiments, she feels proud to be a Russian. Though grateful to the U.S. for bringing out the
best in her, she would like to represent her own country Russia at the Olympics.
Although Maria is fond of fashion, singing and dancing, she focuses all her attention on tennis. She
considers tennis as both a business and a sport, which has poured riches in her life. However, her
main aim is to shine as a tennis player. It is this aspiration that constantly governs her mind and
motivates her for ceaseless efforts.

MESSAGE
 This account of Maria Sharapova’s success story conveys the message that diligence, hard work and
dedication never go unrewarded. Dreams can be realized only if one works earnestly, putting one’s
heart and soul in translating them into reality. Nothing can obstruct those who stick to their path
with an unstaggering devotion.
 IMPORTANT PASSAGES FOR COMPREHENSION
Read the following passages and answer the questions given at the end of each :
PASSAGE 1
There is something disarming about Maria Sharapova, something at odds with her ready smile and
glamorous attire. And that something in her lifted her on Monday, 22 August 2005 to the world
number one position in women’s tennis. All this happened in almost no time. Poised beyond her
years, the Siberian born teenager took just four years as a professional to reach the pinnacle.
Questions:
(i)  To which sport is Maria Sharapova attached with?
(ii)  To which country does she belong?
(iii) When did she win the world’s number one position?
(iv)  How many years did she take to reach the top?
(v)  Name the chapter from this passage has been taken?
 Answers :
(i)   Maria. Sharapova is attached to lawn tennis.
(ii)  She belongs to Siberia a part of Russia.
(iii) She won the world’s number one position on 22 August 2005.
(iv)  She took nine years to reach the top.
(v)   This passage has been taken from the chapter `Reach for the Top’.
PASSAGE 2
However, the rapid ascent in a fiercely competitive world began nine years before with a level of
sacrifice few children would be prepared to endure. Little Maria had riot yet celebrated her tenth
birthday when she was packed to train in the United States. That trip to Florida with her father Yuri
launched her on the path to success and stardom. But it also required a heart-wrenching two-year
separation from her mother Yelena. The latter was compelled to stay back in Siberia because of visa
restrictions. The nine-year-old girl had already learnt an important lesson in life-that tennis
excellence would only come at a price.
Questions :

(i)   To what sport is Maria Sharapova attached with?

(ii)   At what age was she sent to the United States?
 2

(iii)  What is the name of her father?

(iv)  How long did she stay in the U.S. A?
(v)   What was Maria’s native land?
 Answers :
(i)   She is attached to lawn tennis.
(ii)   At the age of ten years.
(iii)  The name of her father is Yuri.
(iv)  She stayed there for two years.
 (v)   Her native land is Siberia which is a part of Russia.
PASSAGE 3
“I used to be so lonely,” Maria Sharapova recalls. “I missed my mother terribly. My father was
working as much as he could to keep my tennis-training going. So, he couldn’t see me either.”
“Because I was so young, I used to go to bed at 8 p.m. The other tennis pupils would come in at 11
p.m. and wake me up and order me to tidy up the room and clean it.”
Questions :
(i)  Who did Maria Sharapova miss so badly?
(ii)  Where was Maria living at that time?
(iii) What was she doing there?
(iv)  Why had her father to work very hard?
(v)   When did the other tennis pupils come?
 Answers :
(i) Maria Sharapova missed her mother so badly.
(ii) At that time she was living in the U.S.A. in a tennis training, camp.
(iii) There she was having training in tennis.
(iv) Her father had to work very hard to pay for her tennis fee.
(v) They come at 11 p.m.
PASSAGE 4
Like any number of teenaged sensations, Maria Sharapova lists fashion, singing and dancing as her
hobbies. She loves reading the novels of Arthur Conan Doyle. Her fondness for sophisticated evening
gowns appears at odds with her love of pancakes with chocolate spread and fizzy orange drinks.
Maria Sharapova cannot be pigeon-holed or categorized. Her talent, unwavering desire to succeed
and readiness to sacrifice have lifted her to the top of the world. Few would grudge her the riches
she is now reaping. This is what she has to say about her monetary gains from tennis: “Of course,
money is motivation. Tennis is a business and a sport, but the most important thing is to become
number one in the world. That’s the dream that kept me going.”
 Questions :
 (i) What were Maria’s hobbies?
(ii) Who was her favourite author?
(iii) What sort of desire did she have for winning?
(iv) What does she consider tennis?
(v) How does she consider money for tennis?

 Read the following extracts and answer the questions that follow in one or two lines each.
(I)
That trip to Florida with her father Yuri launched her on the path to success and stardom. But it also
required a heart-wrenching two-year separation from her mother Yelena.
1. Who does ‘her’ refer to in this extract?
 ‘Her’ refers to the famous tennis player, Maria Sharapova.
2.From where did she make a trip to Florida and why?
 She made a trip from Russia to Florida with the purpose of taking training in tennis.
3. What was the ‘heart-wrenching’ thing about the trip?
 The ‘heart-wrenching’ thing was that she had to part from her mother for two years.
4. Why could her mother not accompany her?
 Her mother could not accompany her because of visa restrictions.
(II)
Instead of letting that depress me, I became more quietly determined and mentally tough.
 2

(a)Who does ‘I’ stand for?

‘I’ stands for Maria Sharapova, the world renowned tennis player.
(b)What was ‘that’ which could not depress her?
It was the undue domination and humiliating behaviour of her senior trainees in Florida that could
not depress her.
(c)What was the impact of ‘that’ on her?
‘That’ made her more determined and mentally strong.
(d)What does the extract reveal about the speaker’s character?
 The extract reveals that the speaker had the ability to encounter difficult situations boldly and to
turn them to her advantage.
(III)
 “I’m Russian. It’s true that the U.S. is a big part of my life. But I have Russian citizenship. My blood is
totally Russian. I will play the Olympics for Russia if they want me.”
1. Who says these words? Why?
 Maria Sharapova, the world-class tennis player, says these words. She says so because she takes
immense pride in her nationality.
2. What does she say about the U.S.?
 Maria acknowledges the contribution of the U.S. where she took training in tennis and became the
world number one tennis player.
3. Why does the speaker say, ‘My blood is totally Russian’?
 Maria claims this because she was born to Russian parents in Russia. She did spend a large part of
her life in the U.S., but she proudly declares her Russian identity.
4. Given a chance, what will Maria like to do for Russia?
 Being a Russian from the core of her heart, Maria would like to represent Russia in the Olympics and
make them proud, if given an opportunity.
(IV)
 Few would grudge her the riches she is now reaping.
(a)Who does ‘she’ refer to?
 She refers to Maria Sharapova, the world renowned tennis player.
(b)How is she ‘reaping’ the ‘riches’?
 As she is a famous player internationally and has been declared the number one in women’s tennis,
she is naturally earning a lot from her game.
(c)Why would few grudge her riches?
 Everybody is aware of the fact that Maria has reached the top by making a lot of sacrifices and
working extremely hard. Hence, the riches that she is earning from her game are well deserved and
everybody agrees on this.
(d) Why has the word ‘reaping’ been used for riches?
 The word ‘reaping’ has been used metaphorically. Just as reaping the harvest is the reward for the
hard work of the farmer, similarly earning money is the reward for Maria Sharapova’s earnest efforts
and sacrifice.
(V)
Tennis is a business and a sport, but the most important thing is to become number one in the world.
(a)Why does Maria call tennis ‘a business’?
For Maria, playing tennis is a professional game that can be played by following rules and
regulations which is similar to how a business is run. Also, as in business, tennis too requires input in
terms of hard work and brings profits in terms of name, fame and money.
(b) According to Maria, why is tennis also a ‘sport’ in addition to being a business?
Maria calls tennis a sport, in addition to being a business, as it gives excitement and thrill just like
other sporting events do. Every match is filled with expectations and anxiety both among the players
and the spectators.
(c) What light does the extract throw on Maria’s personality?
The extract shows that Maria is very objective in her opinions. She does not deny the worth of tennis
as a monetarily rewarding sport just to sound politically correct. She is honest in admitting that
tennis is like the business. However, she gives greater importance to the sporting element of the
game than the money involved.
(d) Why did Maria wish to become number one in the world?
 2

Maria wished to become the number one tennis player in the world because it was her childhood
dream. She worked very hard and made a lot of sacrifices to train herself for this feat. She strove for
it competitively and considered it her job.
Following is the complete question bank for – Reach for The Top
Additional Very Short Answer Type Questions
1. Which country does Maria Sharapova belong to?
Ans. Maria Sharapova belongs to Russia.
2. With what sport is Maria Sharapova attached to?
Ans. She is attached to lawn tennis.
3. When did Sharapova attain the number one position for the first time?
Ans. She attained the number one position for the first time on 22 August 2005.
4. Where did Sharapova go for tennis coaching?
Ans. She went to Florida in the United States.
5. Who went to the U.S.A. with Sharapova?
Ans. Her father went with her to the U.S.A.
6. When did Sharapova win the Wimbledon’s women singles final?
Ans. She won this title in 2004.
7. What does Maria Sharapova love reading?
Ans. Maria Sharapova loves reading the novels of Arthur Conan Doyle.
Short Answer Type Questions  (30 to 40 words)
Q.1. What is something disarming about Maria Sharapova?
Ans. Maria Sharapova is a girl with a smiling face and glamorous attire. But she is a determined girl
who worked excessively hard to win the world number one position in women tennis.
2. Why did Sharapova leave Siberia for the U.S.A.?
Ans. At the age of nine years, Maria Sharapova left Siberia for Florida in the U.S.A. She went there to
attend a training camp for women tennis. She undertook hard training for two years. Her father Yuri
also went with her.
 3. At the age of nine years, what lesson had Sharapova learnt?
Ans. In the U.S.A. Maria Sharapova had to face a heart wrenching two-year separation from her
mother. This separation made her learn an important lesson that tennis excellence would only come
at a price.
4. How Was Sharapova treated by the seniors in the training camp?
Ans. Maria Sharapova was just nearly ten years old. The senior’s in the training camp treated her
badly. They look her up. They asked Maria to tidy up the room and clean it.
5. What does Maria Sharapova say about her Russian nationality?
Ans. Maria Sharapova speaks with a pounced Ameri can accent, She proudly parades her Russ ion
nationality. Clearing all doubts, she tells her blood is totally Russian. She is a Russian citizen. She will
play the Olympics for Russia.

Value-based questions-
1. Write in short Maria Sharapova’s Journey to the top.
Ans. Maria Sharapova was born in Siberia, Russia. At the age of nine years she left Russia for Florida
in the U.S.A. she went there with her father Yuri. She had to spend two hard years in the tennis
training camp. She did hard efforts in the training camp. It was a heart wrenching two-years
separation from her mother. Maria Sharapova learnt an important lesson is a life that tennis
excellence would only come at a price. Maria Sharapova was jug for nearly ten years old. The senior’s
in the training camp treated her badly. They looked her up. They asked Maria to tidy up the room
and clean it, Maria Sharapova bagged the ladies single crown at Wimbledon in 2004. She attained the
world number one position on Monday, 22nd August 2005. Today she is a tennis sensation.
2 Draw a Comparison between Santosh Yadav and Maria Sharapova.
Ans. Today both Santosh Yadav and Maria Sharapova enjoy the status of a celebrity. To attain this
position they both had to work very hard in their life. Both of these girls Were of strong and true
determination. They had a clear vision of their life. They wanted to become something in life. They
Wanted to raise themselves up from the common people around them. They sacrificed an II comforts
and pleasure of I life to achieve their aim. Both of them were able to realise their aims. They reached
the world. Santosh Yadav became the only women of the world to scale Mt Everest twice. Maria
 2

Sharapova got the fibre position in the world in women tennis. They proved that nothing is
impossible before true determination and iron will.
QUICK REVIEW OF THE CHAPTER
1. Maria Sharapova belongs to
(A) England                                                                   (B) Russia
 (C) Germany                                                                (D) America
 Ans. (B) Russia
2. Which game is Maria Sharapova attached to?
(A) tennis                                                                       (B) badminton
(C) hockey                                                                     (D) cricket
 Ans. (A) tennis
3. When did Maria Sharapova get the world number one position in women’s tennis?
 (A) 22 August 2004                                                   (B) 22 August 2005
 (C) 22 August 2006                                                   (D) 22 August 2007
Ans. (B) 22 August 2005
4. Where was Maria sent to learn tennis?
(A) the United States                                                (B) England
(C) India                                                                      (D) Germany
  Ans. (A) the United States
5. Who went to the United States with Maria?
 (A) her mother                                                           (B) her father
(C) her grandmother                                                  (D) her teacher
  Ans. (B) her father
6. How did the senior tennis players in the United States training centre treat her?
  (A) badly                                                                         (B) sympathetically
  (C) lovingly                                                                     (D) encouragingly
  Ans. (A) badly
7. Depressing treatment in the U.S made Maria :
    (A) weak                                                                          (B) nervous
    (C) timid                                                                           (D) tough
  Ans. (D) tough
8. Which title did Maria win in 2004?
     (A) Wimbledon                                                            (B) Australian open
     (C) American open                                                     (D) all of the above
   Ans. (A) Wimbledon
9. Maria is associated with
     (A) Serbia                                                                       (B) Siberia
     (C) Moscow                                                                   (D) Paris
    Ans. (B) Siberia
10. Maria Sharapova expresses her desire to play for :
       (A) America                                                                 (B) India
       (C) England                                                                  (D) Russia
 Ans. (D) Russia
11. What was the most important thing for Maria?
       (A) to earn money                                                    (B) to do a good business
       (C) to become number one in the world             (D) all of the above
 Ans. (C) to become number one in the world
Short Answer Type Questions  (30 to 40 words)
Short Answer Type Questions
 Q.1. What is something disarming about Maria Sharapova?
Ans. Maria Sharapova is a girl with a smiling face and glamorous attire. But she is a determined girl
who worked excessively hard to win the world number one position in women tennis.
2. Why did Sharapova leave Siberia for the U.S.A.?
Ans. At the age of nine years, Maria Sharapova left Siberia for Florida in the U.S.A. She went there to
attend a training camp for women tennis. She undertook hard training for two years. Her father Yuri
also went with her.
 2

 3. At the age of nine years, what lesson had Sharapova learnt?
Ans. In the U.S.A. Maria Sharapova had to face a heart wrenching two-year separation from her
mother. This separation made her learn an important lesson that tennis excellence would only come
at a price.
4. How Was Sharapova treated by the seniors in the training camp?
Ans. Maria Sharapova was just nearly ten years old. The senior’s in the training camp treated her
badly. They look her up. They asked Maria to tidy up the room and clean it.
5. What does Maria Sharapova say about her Russian nationality?
Ans. Maria Sharapova speaks with a pounced Ameri can accent, She proudly parades her Russ ion
nationality. Clearing all doubts, she tells her blood is totally Russian. She is a Russian citizen. She will
play the Olympics for Russia.
SHORT ANSWER QUESTIONS
(to be answered in about 30 – 40 words each)
Q1. What is at odds with Maria’s ready smile and glamorous attire?
Ans:-The maturity, balanced mind and inner strength of Maria do not appear to be in accordance
with her glamorous dress and spontaneous smile. There seems to be some mismatch between her
attractive outer appearance and her balanced inner-self.
Q2. Explain: “all this happened in almost no time”.
Ans:-The phrase means that Maria’s rise to the top in the world of tennis was very rapid and it took
her a very short span of four years as a professional player to be number one in her chosen sport.
Q3. How was Maria different from other children?
Ans:-Maria was calmer and more composed, confident and tolerant than the other children of her
age. She also had an inner strength that enabled her to endure the sacrifice that few children could
think of facing. Unlike most children, she did not buckle under hardships and adverse circumstances.
Q4. Why was Maria brought to Florida in the U.S. by her father? Why didn’t her mother go
with her? How did Maria respond to this separation?                                                    Or
Why did Maria leave Siberia for the U.S.? Why didn’t her mother go with her? How did this
separation affect her?
Ans:-Maria was brought to Florida in the U.S. by her father, Yuri, to get trained as a professional
tennis player and reach great heights of success and stardom in this sport. Her mother, Yelena, did
not go with her because of visa restrictions. This two-year separation was too painful for the young
girl. But Maria endured this sacrifice to pursue her dreams.
Q5. What important lesson did Maria learn during the first two years of her stay in the U.S.,
away from her mother?
Ans:- Maria learnt that excellence comes at a price. Since she wished to reach the zenith in the field
of tennis, she knew that she would have to make sacrifices and struggle hard. She endured the heart-
wrenching separation from her mother for two years to attain excellence in tennis. Moreover, she
also learnt how to put up patiently with adverse circumstances.
 Q 6. Maria’s father accompanied her to the U.S., but why could he also not see her during her
stay there?
Ans:- Maria’s father, Yuri, had brought his nine-year-old daughter to the U.S. to get her trained in
tennis. Unfortunately, he too could not see her frequently as he had to work very hard to earn to pay
for her training. His work occupied most of his time and he could not see Maria often.
 Q7. How did Maria’s co-trainees at the tennis academy trouble her? How did Maria cope with
this?
Ans:- Maria’s co-trainees at the tennis academy were much older than her and would return to the
room at around 11 p.m when Maria was already asleep. They were so inconsiderate that they woke
up Maria and made her tidy up the room. Maria coped with this trouble by not allowing it to depress
her. Instead, she strengthened her determination and mental toughness.
 Q8. Despite being harassed by her seniors, why didn’t Maria think of quitting?
Ans:- Despite being harassed by her seniors, Maria didn’t ever think of quitting because she was
firmly determined to make her dream a reality. She knew that quitting under such pressure would
jeopardize her own aspirations and she would never be able to reach the top in the field of tennis.
Q9. What mental qualities of Maria are revealed by her decision not to quit and pack up on
being harassed by her fellow-trainees?
 2

Ans:- The torment and humiliation inflicted on Maria by her fellow trainees failed to demoralise her.
This reveals that she had a firm determination and was strong-willed. She was much more mature
than other girls of her age and knew the art of survival.
Q10. What motivates Maria to keep moving ahead?
 Ans:-Maria is motivated by her spirit of competitiveness to keep moving ahead. She works very
hard once she has decided to achieve something. She considers it her job to excel despite hardships
and severe demands.
Q11. Despite staying in America for years, the core of her heart. Justify.
Ans:- Maria is a Russian at the Maria moved to Florida, U.S., from Siberia at the young age of nine.
Since then she has spent most part of her life here. Yet, she remained a Russian through and through.
She is proud of her Russian blood and Russian citizenship. She adds that she would play for Russia in
the Olympics if given an opportunity.
Q12. Why does Maria call the U.S. a big part of her life?
 Ans:- Maria was trained for tennis in the U.S. It is in this country that she attained proficiency in this
game. Here she also developed confidence, control, inner strength and endurance – the qualities that
are pre-requisites for a person to reach the top in any field. Since she gained all this in the U.S., she
calls it a big part of her life.
 Q13. Besides tennis, what else is Maria fond of?
Ans:- Maria’s first love is tennis. Apart from this sport, she is fond of fashion, singing and dancing as
any other young girl of her age. She also likes to read Arthur Canon Doyle’s novels; is fond of
sophisticated evening gowns, and enjoys pancakes with chocolate-spread and fizzy orange drinks.
Q14. What has lifted Maria Sharapova to the top of the world?
 Ans:- Maria’s talent, her unwavering determination, her hunger for success, her willingness to work
hard, her readiness to endure challenges, and her sacrifices have lifted her to the top of the world. In
addition, monetary gains have motivated her to be on the top.
Q15. Why would Maria’s fans not be jealous of her riches?
Ans:-  Maria’s fans are aware of the immense hard work that has gone into making her a star
sportswoman. The unparalleled sacrifices are investments that she made when other children of her
age were having a comfortable life. She is reaping the dividends of her earnest efforts and the money
that is pouring in is well earned and well deserved. Therefore, nobody feels jealous of her riches.
Q16. Why does Maria call tennis business and a sport?
 Ans:-Tennis is a competitive sport like any other sport and requires stamina, nerve, training,
planning and strategising. It is all about winning or losing. It is also a business because it is played
professionally for money. Its tournaments involve millions of pounds of money expenditures in
sponsorship and prize money. Tennis generates a lot of business for media, drinks, clothes and
sports companies.
 LONG ANSWER QUESTIONS

(to be answered in about 100 -150 words each)

Q1. What problems did Maria face as a child while she was being trained for tennis in the U.S.?
What sustained her?
Or
How did adversity stand Maria in good stead in the long run?
Ans:Marie’s childhood was full of struggle and loneliness. She had to leave for the U.S. at the young
age of nine years. Her mother could not accompany her to the U.S. due to some visa restrictions. She
missed her mother terribly during the two years of their heart-wrenching separation. Though her
father had accompanied her to the U.S., he too could not frequently visit her as he had to spend a lot
of time to earn money to be paid for Maria’s tennis training. Apart from it, the other co-trainees used
to bully, humiliate and insult her. They were inconsiderate to Maria who was much younger to them.
To bully her, they would return to the room late at night, wake her up and make her tidy up the
room. All these problems made her life during her training in U.S. miserable and desolate. 
However, she was able to sail through these adverse times by never letting herself go into
depression or think to quit. Instead, she strengthened her will-power and kept her passion for tennis
alive. Eventually, her determined and consistent efforts paid when she became the number one
tennis player in the world. She moulded adversity in her favour with her strength, toughness and
tolerance.
 2

Q2. The lives of Santosh Yadav and Maria Sharapova have much in common to prove that
determined and consistent hard work paves the way to success. Identify the points of
comparison and contrast in the lives of these two great players.   (Textual)
Ans:- Santosh Yadav, the legendary mountaineer from India, and Maria Sharapova, Russia’s tennis
sensation trained in the U.S., are living examples of determined and consistent hard work. Both these
young women started their journey to the top from humble backgrounds. Santosh belonged to a
small village in the remote district of Rewari in Haryana while Maria came from the cold Siberia that
did not have adequate training facilities for a tennis enthusiast.
Although both were supported by their respective parents, Santosh had to break rules at times to
make her conservative family agree to her decisions. However, both the young girls had to sacrifice
the loving and protective environment of their homes in order to train for their passion. Both the
women had an unwavering determination, physical and mental strength, and undivided focus on
their goals. They both rose to the number one position in their respective areas within a short span
of four years. While Sharapova moved from the frozen Siberia to the plains of Florida, Yadav moved
from the plains of Rewari to the frozen Mount Everest. But both of them are devout patriots and
share the dream to reach the top.
 Q3. Imagine you are Maria Sharapova. It is your tenth birthday, but you neither have your
parents nor your friends with you to celebrate it. You do not talk to your fellow pupils,
because they bully you. Write a diary entry in about 150 words recording all your thoughts.
Ans:-
(Day and Date)                                                                                                                                                  (Time)
 Dear Diary
Today I’ve turned ten and this is my first birthday away from Siberia, where my dear parents and
friends live. I feel utterly lonely as my memories take me back to the gala parties of my earlier
birthdays, where my friends would dance and sing and my parents would shower their blessings on
me.
I clearly recollect how I used to wear a dress of the latest fashion for the occasion. I used to be so
enthusiastic about the gifts I received. All that festivity, that celebration is now a thing of the past as
my Mom is so far away and my Dad is too busy. I do not have any relatives or friends around. Today I
went alone to the market, bought a small cake and candles because Mom called me and told that I
must celebrate. I would have invited my fellow players, but they are too snobbish and bullying. I dare
not even tell them that it is my birthday.
 However, I must cheer myself up because loneliness is the price I have to pay for my high
aspirations. I know that the blessings of my parents are there with me now and forever. No barriers
of space and time can obstruct them.
 Love you, Mom and Dad. And a happy birthday to me!
 Maria
Q4. Imagine you are Santosh Yadav or Maria Sharapova. You have been invited to speak at an
All India Girls’ Athletic Meet, as chief guest. Prepare a short speech to motivate the young girls
to think and dream big and make an effort to fulfil their dreams, not allowing difficulties or
defeat to discourage them.
Ans:- My dear shining stars of the future.
Thank you so much for giving me this opportunity to be here today. It gives me immense joy to see
your smiling faces and sparkling eyes with a tinkle of dreams of a bright future. I wish to share some
important lessons that I learnt from experience about what is called the ‘mantra’ of success.
 My dear girls, the first and foremost requirement is to think and dream big. Unless you have a
dream, you cannot achieve much in life. So assess your abilities and aptitudes. Ask what makes you
happy and then set a goal for yourself. Your next step should be to make organised, consistent and
sincere efforts to fulfil your dreams. Remember, all good things come at a price. So, do not allow
difficulties or defeat to discourage you. Don’t forget, “When the time gets tough, the tough get going”.
You have the fire in you, you only need to kindle it and keep it glowing.
 I am sure that each one of you will excel in life and will keep going with the ‘never say die’ attitude.
I wish you all the best and hope to see you as sparkling stars one day.
Keep Smiling! Keep Shining!
Thank You.
5. Write in short Maria Sharapova’s Journey to the top.
 2

Ans. Maria Sharapova was born in Siberia, Russia. At the age of nine years she left Russia for Florida
in the U.S.A. she went there with her father Yuri. She had to spend two hard years in the tennis
training camp. She did hard efforts in the training camp. It was a heart wrenching two-years
separation from her mother. Maria Sharapova learnt an important lesson is a life that tennis
excellence would only come at a price. Maria Sharapova was jug for nearly ten years old. The senior’s
in the training camp treated her badly. They looked her up. They asked Maria to tidy up the room
and clean it, Maria Sharapova bagged the ladies single crown at Wimbledon in 2004. She attained the
world number one position on Monday, 22nd August 2005. Today she is a tennis sensation.
6. Draw a Comparison between Santosh Yadav and Maria Sharapova.
Ans. Today both Santosh Yadav and Maria Sharapova enjoy the status of a celebrity. To attain this
position they both had to work very hard in their life. Both of these girls Were of strong and true
determination. They had a clear vision of their life. They wanted to become something in life. They
Wanted to raise themselves up from the common people around them. They sacrificed an II comforts
and pleasure of I life to achieve their aim. Both of them were able to realise their aims. They reached
the world. Santosh Yadav became the only women of the world to scale Mt Everest twice. Maria
Sharapova got the fibre position in the world in women tennis. They proved that nothing is
impossible before true determination and iron will.

CHAPTER:10 KATHMANDU
By– Vikram Seth
INTRODUCTION
Kathmandu is the capital of Nepal. In this chapter, Vikram Seth recalls the memories of his visit to
Kathmandu. He visits the famous Pashupatinath temple of the Hindus and the Baudhnath Stupa of
the Buddhists. He notices that there is noise and confusion around the temple but the Buddhist
shrine is full of peace. He also describes the scene around many small shrines of Kathmandu. He
notices even the small details like the monkeys in the temple fighting with each other.
 Introduction (2):
“Kathmandu” is an extract from Vikram Seth’s travelogue ‘Heaven Lake which narrates his long
journey from China to India via Tibet and Nepal. The present extract is an account of his time spent in
Nepal visiting two temples – the Pashupatinath and the Baudhnath stupa, the shrines most sacred to
Hindus and Buddhists respectively. He not only describes the ambience inside these temples but also
records his observations about their surroundings and contrasts the hectic activity in the Hindu temple
with the serenity in the Buddhist stupa.
  THEME
 The theme of this brief extract from Vikram Seth’s travelogue, ‘Heaven Lake’, is glimpses of
Kathmandu, especially the famous Pashupatinath temple, sacred to the Hindus, and the
Baudhnathstupa, a holy place for the Buddhists. His experiences in the two temples form a kind of
commentary on the two ways of worship and the two cultures. Another aspect of Kathmandu that
forms the sub-theme is the general environment of this place. The author briefly discusses the markets,
roads etc. of Kathmandu and also adds a few aesthetic remarks about the musical instrument, flute
after listening to a flute seller playing the musical instrument.
  TITLE
The title “Kathmandu” does not specify what the author is going to state about the capital city of Nepal.
However, as we know that it is the narration of a part of a journey that the writer Vikram Seth
undertook from ‘Heaven Lake’ in China to India, we expect to know more about Kathmandu. Still, with
the author’s main focus on the two famous temples and a brief description regarding his general
impression about Kathmandu, this title stands justified. The contents of the chapter, although not as
descriptive as suggested by the title, still make the title apt as it signifies the main objective of the
writer.
  MESSAGE
Although the extract is a part of a travelogue and the narration of the experiences of the author in
Kathmandu without any apparent message, still it has deeper layers of meaning. The author
disapproves of the noise and confusion in the Hindu temple and admires the serenity reigning supreme
in the Buddhist temple. He also reveals how we thoughtlessly pollute our rivers washing clothes on its
 2

banks, cremating corpses, and dumping rubbish in them. The extract conveys the message that the
purity and serenity of the holy places must be maintained.
 
Summary:
In this chapter, Vikram Seth recalls his memories of his visit to Kathmandu, the capital of Nepal. He
describes two famous temples of that city. The first is the Pashupatinath temple of the Hindus and
the other is the Baudhnath Stupa of the Buddhists. At the Pashupatinath temple, there is an
atmosphere of confusion. He finds priests, hawkers, devotees, tourists, cows, monkeys, pigeons and
dogs roaming there. There is a crowd of devotees and people push one another to make their way to
the Lord.
Only Hindus are allowed to enter this temple. A group of Westerners struggle for permission to
enter. But the policeman at the gate does not allow them to go in. The author finds monkeys fighting
each other. The holy river Bagmati flows by the side of the temple. He sees washerwomen at its
banks. A corpse is being cremated on its banks. From the balcony, devotees drop flowers and other
offerings into the river. There is a small shrine also on the river bank. Half of the shrine is submerged
into the river. It is believed that when the whole of the shrine comes out of the river, the goddess
inside will come out. Then the evil period of Kaliyug will end on earth.
In contrast to the Pashupatinath temple, there is a sense of stillness at the Baudhnath stupa of the
Buddhists. The author does not find crowds here. It has a big white dome. The shrine is surrounded
by a road. There are small shops on its outer edge. Many of these shops are owned by Tibetan
immigrants.
Kathmandu is a crowded place. Apart from the two famous shrines, there are a number of small
shrines in the narrow and busy streets. The author finds fruit sellers, flute sellers, hawkers of
postcards, shops selling western cosmetics, films, chocolates, etc. He roams about in the market
aimlessly. Then the author makes up his mind to return home. He enters a Nepal Airlines office and
buys a ticket for Delhi. He comes back to his hotel. In a corner of the square near the hotel, he finds a
man selling flutes. These flutes are made of bamboo. From time to time, the flute seller plays on flute.
The author likes his carefree style. He finds it difficult to come away from there. In fact, the flute
music always attracts him. The flute is a common musical organ. It is found in almost every culture.
The flute reminds him of the common link between all humanity.
 Summary (2):
On his way from China to India via Tibet, Vikram Seth, the narrator, reached Kathmandu in Nepal. This
extract describes his visit to the two famous temples there – the Hindu temple of Pashupatinath and the
Bodh temple, the Boudhanath stupa.

After having a good sleep, Vikram Seth sets out with his companions to visit the Pashupatinath temple
where the entry of non-Hindus is banned. A ‘feverish chaotic’ activity goes on inside and around the
temple. People jostle with each other trying to get the priest’s attention; a royal princess appears in the
temple; some Westerners claiming to be Hindus try to seek entry into the temple; two monkeys chase
each other. Priests, devotees, hawkers, dogs, pigeons, tourists -all get together to add to the confusion.
He sees a cremation taking place on the banks of the Bagmati river, some women washing clothes and
children bathing in it. The river is being polluted as wilted flowers and old offerings are thrown into it.

In contrast to the noisy activity in the Hindu temple, Seth finds peace, quietness, and serenity at the
Boudhanath stupa. Though there are shops of Tibetan migrants around the stupa, there are no crowds
in the stupa itself. It stands out as a safe haven for quietness amidst busy streets.
Describing Kathmandu, Seth chooses the adjectives vivid, mercenary and religious. He finds its narrow
and busy streets as very noisy, and radios, traffic car horns, bicycle bells, cows – all contribute to the din
.
Though Vikram Seth wishes to prolong his journey back home, exhaustion and homesickness prompt
him to buy an air- ticket to reach Delhi.

A flute seller in a corner of the square near the hotel with an unassuming style and a casual approach
draws the writer’s attention. Mesmerised by the music of the flute, he is reminded of the different kinds
of flutes and thinks about their uniqueness as well as their universality. He remarks that flute has a
 2

place in almost every culture, though with a variation in form and kind of music produced. The music of
the flute leaves a deep imprint on his mind and he carries it with him when he returns home.
Read the following extracts and answer the questions that follow in one or two lines each.
(I)
There are so many worshippers that some people trying to get the priest’s attention are elbowed aside
by others pushing their way to the front.
1.Which place of worship is the narrator describing here?
 The narrator is describing Kathmandu’s Pashupatinath temple, which is sacred to the Hindus.
 2. Why are some people elbowed aside?
The temple is visited by many worshippers,  therefore there is a lot of pushing and jostling while people
try to move ahead and get the priest’s attention. In this attempt, some people have elbowed aside.
3. Why do you think some people are pushing their way to the front?
Some people are pushing their way to the front to get a clear view of the deity and also to make their
offerings through the priest.
4. What sort of atmosphere is being created by the crowd in the temple?
The indisciplined and unorganized crowd is creating chaos and confusion. Their unruly behaviour is
robbing the temple of its sanctity.
(II)
 By the main gate, a party of saffron-clad Westerners struggle for permission to enter.
1. Which place is the author talking about here?
The author is talking of the famous Hindu shrine – the Pashupatinath Temple in Kathmandu.
 2. Who are the saffron-clad Westerners at the main gate?
The saffron-clad Westerners at the main gate are a group of ti tourists.
 3. Why do they struggle for permission to enter?
They struggle for permission to enter because the temple allows entry only to Hindus.
4. What does this show about the cultural practices of this place?
It shows that the authorities who look after this shrine are very rigid about maintaining the sanctity of
the temple as a place of worship. They do not want it to be treated like a tourist spot.
(III)
1. Which river is referred to in this extract?
The river Bagmati that flows through Kathmandu near no Pashupatinath temple is referred to here.
2. What is the significance of this river?
The river Bagmati is significant as it is considered sacred by the Hindus. They worship it like a pious
deity.
3. What is dropped into this river and from where?
A basket of withered away flowers, leaves and old offerings are thrown into the river from the balcony
of the Pashupatinath temple.
4. What does dropping various things into the river reflect about the people?
Throwing of refuse into the sacred Bagmati reflects that these people lack concern for the environment.
Their faith and behaviour do not match, for they pollute the very river which they consider to be sacred.
(IV)
I find it difficult to tear myself away from the square.
1. Who is ‘I’ in the above lines?
 ‘I’ stands for the narrator, Vikram Seth.
2. Which square does the speaker refer to?
The speaker, Vikram Seth, refers to the square near his hotel in Kathmandu.
3. Why does ‘he’ find it difficult to tear himself away from the square?
‘He’ finds it difficult to tear himself from the square because he is fascinated by the mesmerising flute-
music being played there by the flute seller,
4. Why has the narrator used the expression ‘tear me away’?
‘Tear me away’ means to separate forcibly.Hence the expression shows the effort on the part of the
narrator to pull himself away from the alluring music of the flute.
 (V)
It weaves its own associations. Yet hear any flute is, it seems to me, to be drawn into the commonality of
all mankind, to be moved by music closest in its phrases and sentences to the human voice.
1. What does ‘it’ stand for?
 2

 ‘It’ stands for a flute.

2. How does ‘it’ weave its own associations?
The expression means that each kind of flute produces a different and unique type of music associated
with some particular place.
3. Why does it draw the author in the ‘commonality of all mankind’?
The flute draws the author in the ‘commonality of all mankind’ because this instrument is found in all
cultures and is played in a similar manner. Hence, it seems to connect the whole of mankind.
4. Why is its music closest to the human voice?
The music of the flute is closest to the human voice because pauses and breaths are needed to produce
musical notes of the flute in the same manner in which phrases and sentences are uttered in a human
voice.
  IMPORTANT  PASSAGES  FOR COMPREHENSION
Read the following passages and answer the questions given at the end of each :
PASSAGE 1
 At Pashupatinath (outside which a sign proclaims ‘Entrance for the Hindus only’) there is an
atmosphere of ‘febrile confusion’. Priests, hawkers, devotees, tourists, cows, monkeys, pigeons and
dogs roam through the grounds. We offer a few flowers. There are so many worshippers that some
people trying to get the priest’s attention are elbowed aside by others pushing their way to the front.
A princess of the Nepalese royal house appears; everyone bows and makes way. By the main gate, a
party of saffron-clad Westerners struggle for permission to enter. The policeman is not convinced
that they are ‘the Hindus’.
Questions :
(i)    Who is the writer of this passage?
(ii)    What is the sign outside the Pashupatinath temple?
(iii)  What do the worshippers do
(iv)  Why does the policeman not allow a group of Westerners to enter the temple?
(v)   Find a word from the passage which means the same as ‘feverish’.
Answers :
(i)  Vikram Seth is the writer of this passage.
(ii)  The sign outside the temple declares that only Hindus are allowed to enter the temple.
(iii)  The worshippers push one another to reach near the Lord.
(iv)  He does not allow them to enter because they are not Hindus.
(v)   Febrile.
PASSAGE 2
A fight breaks out between two monkeys. One chases the other, who jumps onto a shivalinga, then
runs screaming around the temples and down to the river, the holy Bagmati, that flows below. A
corpse is being cremated on its banks; washerwomen are at their work and children bathe. From a
balcony a basket of flowers and leaves, old offerings now wilted, is dropped into the river. A small
shrine half protrudes from the stone platform on the river bank. When it emerges fully, the goddess
inside will escape and the evil period of the Kaliyug will end on earth.
Questions :
(i)    What do the two monkeys do?
(ii)  Which river flows by the Pashupatinath temple?
(iii)  What activities are going on the banks of the river?
(iv)  What is the people’s belief about the half-submerged temple?
(v)  Find a word from the passage which means the same as ‘burning of a dead body’.
Answers :
(i)    The two monkeys fight each other and one monkey chases the other.
(ii)   Bagmati flows by the temple.
(iii)  A dead body is being cremated; washerwomen are washing clothes, children are taking bath.
(iv)  People believe that when the whole temple comes, the period of Kaliyug on earth will come
to an end.
(v)   Cremated.
PASSAGE 3
 From time to time he stands the pole on the ground, selects a flute and plays for a few minutes. The
sound rises clearly above the noise of the traffic and the hawkers’ cries. He plays slowly,
 2

meditatively, without excessive display. He does not shout out his wares. Occasionally he makes a
sate, but in a curiously offhanded way as if this were incidental to his enterprise. Sometimes he
breaks off playing to talk to the fruit seller. I imagine that this has been the pattern of his life for
years.
Questions :
 (i)  Who is the writer of this passage?
(ii)   Who is being referred to in this passage?
(iii)  How does he play on the flutes?
(iv)  What does the writer say about his attitude?
(v)   Find a word from the passage which means ‘too much’.
Answers :
(i)   Vikram Seth is the writer of this passage.
(ii)   A flute seller is being referred to in this passage.
(iii)  He plays slowly and meditatively.
(iv)  The writer says that his behaviour is casual and careless.
(v)  Excessive.
PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE
PASSAGE 4
At the Baudhnath stupa, the Buddhist shrine of Kathmandu, there is, in contrast, a sense of stillness.
Its immense white dome is ringed by a road. Small shops stand on its outer edge: many of these are
owned by Tibetan immigrants; felt bags, Tibetan prints and silver jewellery can be bought here.
There are no crowds: this is a haven of quietness in the busy streets around.
Questions :
(i)    Who is the writer of this passage?
(ii)   What contrasts with Pashupatinath temple do you find here?
(iii)  How does the writer describe the dome of the Baudhnath stupa?
(iv)  By whom are many of the shops owned?
(v)   Find a word from the passage which means ‘big’.
PASSAGE  5
Kathmandu is vivid, mercenary, religious, with small shrines to flower-adorned deities along the
narrowest and busiest streets; with fruit sellers, flute sellers, hawkers of postcards; shops selling
Western cosmetics, film rolls and chocolate; or copper utensils and Nepalese antiques. Film songs
blare out from the radios, car horns sound, bicycle bells ring, stray cows low questioningly at
motorcycles, vendors shout out their wares. I indulge myself mindlessly: buy a bar of marzipan, a
corn-on-the-cob roasted in a charcoal brazier on the pavement (rubbed with salt, chilli powder and
lemon); a couple of love story comics, and even a Reader’s Digest.
Questions :
(i)   How does the writer describe Kathmandu in the first line of this passage?
(ii)  From where does the writer hear film songs?
(iii) What does the writer do in the market?
(iv) Who is the writer of this passage?
(v)  Find a word from the passage which means ‘old, precious things’.

Very Short Answer Type Important Questions

Additional Very Short Answer Type Questions
1. Which two temples did the author visit in Kathmandu?
Ans. The author visited Pashupatinath temple and Boudhanath stupa in Kathmandu.
2. What signboard is there outside the Pashupatinath temple?
 Ans. The signboard outside Pashupatinath temple is ‘Entrance for Hindus only’.
3. What does everyone do to the Nepalese Princess in the temple?
Ans. Everyone bows to the princess and makes way for her.
4. Which river flows through Kathmandu?
Ans. The Bagmati river flows through Kathmandu.
5. How is the atmosphere at the Pashupatinath temple?
Ans. The atmosphere at the Pashupatinath temple is full of confusion.
6. How is the atmosphere at the Baudhnath Stupa?
 2

Ans. At Baudhnath Stupa there is an atmosphere of stillness.

7. Who owned most of the shops in Kathmandu?
Ans. Tibetan immigrants owned most of the shops in Kathmandu.
8. Flow does the author decide to take his return journey to Delhi?
Ans. He decides to come back by the plane of Nepal Airlines.
9. Who does the writer see in at square of Kathmandu?
Ans. He sees a flute seller.
10. Who is the writer of the lesson Kathmandu?
Ans. The author of the lesson Kathmandu is Vikram Seth.
Short Answer Type Questions  (30 to 40 words)
1. Where did the writer stay in Kathmandu? Which two different places of worship did he visit
and with whom?
Ans:-The writer, Vikram Seth, stayed in a cheap room in the centre of Kathmandu town. He visited the
Pashupatinath temple, sacred to the Hindus, and the Baudhnath stupa, the holy shrine of the Buddhists.
He went with his acquaintances Mr Shah’s son and nephew.
Q2. What is written on the signboard outside the Pashupatinath temple? What does the
proclamation signify?
Ans:-Outside the Pashupatinath temple, the signboard announces: “Entrance for the Hindus only”. It
signifies the rigid sanctity that this place of worship associates with and the dogmatic discrimination
practised saving this place from being treated like a tourist destination.
Q3.What does the author imply by ‘febrile confusion’ in the Pashupatinath temple?
Or
What made the atmosphere in and around the Pashupatinath temple full of ‘febrile confusion’?
Ans:-The author makes this remark to show the hectic and feverish activity that causes utter chaos.
Around the temple, there is a huge crowd of priests, hawkers, tourists, and even cows, monkeys and
pigeons. Inside the temple, there are a large number of worshippers who elbow others aside to move
closer to the priest. Together, they create utter confusion.
Q4.Why did the policeman stop the Westerners wearing saffron-coloured clothes from entering
the Pashupatinath temple?
Ans:-The policeman stopped the saffron-clad Westerners from entering the Pashupatinath temple as
the entry of non- Hindus is banned in this temple and he didn’t believe that they were Hindus, despite
their saffron clothes.
Q5.How does the author describe the fight that breaks out between the two monkeys around the
temple of Pashupatinath?
Ans:-The author describes the fight that breaks out between two monkeys in which one chases the
other. The monkey being chased jumps onto a shivalitiga, then runs screaming around the temples and
finally goes down to the holy river, Bagmati.
 Q6.What activities are observed by the writer on the banks of the Bagmati river?
Ans:-The writer observes some polluting activities on the banks of river Bagmati. He notices some
washerwomen washing clothes, some children taking a bath and a dead body being cremated on the
banks of this sacred river. He also observes someone throwing a basketful of wilted flowers and leaves
into the river.
 Q7. What is the belief at Pashupatinath about the end of Kaliyug? (Textual)
Ans:- There is a small shrine on the banks of the holy Bagmati in the Pashupatinath temple. Half part
of this shrine protrudes from a stone platform. It is believed that when the shrine will emerge
completely from the platform, the goddess in the shrine will escape and that will mark the end of the
Kaliyug.
 Q8. What are the author’s observations about the streets in Kathmandu?
Ans:-The author finds the streets in Kathmandu ‘vivid, mercenary and religious’. Extremely narrow and
busy, these streets have many small shrines and some images clad in flowers. Stray cows roam about
mooing at the sound of the motorcycles. Vendors sell their wares shouting loudly and radios are played
at a loud pitch. In addition, the horns of the cars and the ringing of the bicycle bells increase this din.
Q9. What picture of the Baudhnath stupa does the author portray?
Ans:-The author gives a brief but vivid picture of the Boudhanath stupa. He admires the serenity and
calmness of this shrine. There are no crowds even on the road surrounding the stupa which has some
 2

shops run by the Tibetan immigrants. The stupa has an immense white dome with silence and stillness
as its distinctive features.
Q10. Describing the streets around the Baudhnath stupa, why does the narrator say this is a
haven of quietness in the busy streets around?
Ans:-The narrator observes a sense of stillness at the Buddhist shrine, the Boudhanath stupa. Its
immense white dome is ringed by a road with small shops selling items like felt bags, Tibetan prints and
silver jewellery. The quietness of the stupa stands out amidst the busy business activities that go around
it. Thus, the narrator regards this place as a haven of quietness in the busy streets around.
Q11. The writer says, “All this I wash down with Coca-Cola”. What does all this’ refer to?
(Textual)
‘Ans:-All this’ refers to the eatables that the writer enjoys on the road surrounding the Boudhanath
stupa. It includes a bar of marzipan and a roasted corn-cob that he enjoys along with the fizzy,
carbonated drink, Coca-Cola. Besides, he also gets some comics with love-stories and a copy of the
Reader’s Digest magazine to indulge himself mindlessly.
Q12.Which is the longer route from Kathmandu to Delhi? Which route does the author opt for?
Ans:-The longer route from Kathmandu to Delhi is to first reach Patna by bus and train. Then go past
Benaras, sail on the Ganges and reach Allahabad. Then cross the Yamuna and finally reach Delhi via
Agra. The shorter option taken by the author is to fly via air, straight from Kathmandu to Delhi.
Q13.Why does Vikram Seth decide to buy a ticket directly for the homeward journey?
Ans:-Vikram Seth has been away from home since quite some time. He is feeling very exhausted and
homesick. Though his enthusiasm for travelling tempts him to take a longer route to reach back home,
his exhaustion and homesickness impel him to buy an air-ticket directly for the homeward journey to
Delhi.
Q14.    What difference does the author note between the flute seller and the other hawkers?
Or                                                                  
How is the flute player’s way of selling flutes different from that of the other hawkers around?
Ans:-The author points out that while other hawkers shout loudly to attract the customers for their
wares, the flute seller plays upon his flute slowly and meditatively. He does not indulge in excessive
display nor does he show any desperation to sell his flutes. Although the flute player does not shout, the
sound of the flute is distinctly heard above the noise of the traffic and of the hawkers.
Q15.What does Vikram Seth compare to the quills of a porcupine? (Textual)
                                                                               Or
Where did Vikram Seth find the flute seller? What did he compare his flutes to?
Ans:-Vikram Seth found a flute seller in Kathmandu standing in a corner of the square near his hotel.
He held a pole in his hand which had an attachment at the top. In this attachment, around fifty to sixty
flutes were stuck that bulged out in all directions. The author compares these protruding flutes to the
sharp, stiff and standing quills of a porcupine.
Q16.    Name five kinds of flutes.     (Textual)
                                                   
Or
Listening to the music of the flute in the square, the author is reminded of various kinds of
flutes. Which kinds does he describe?
Ans:-As the author listens to the music of the flute being played by the flute seller, he is reminded of
different kinds of flutes. He mentions certain kinds of them like the ‘cross-flutes’, the ‘reed new’, the
recorder, the Japanese ‘shakuhachi’ and the Hindustani ‘bansuri’. Other flutes are distinguished by their
tonal quality like ‘the clear or breathy flutes’ of South America and the ‘high-pitched’ flutes of China
Q17. What is the impact of the music of the flute on Vikram Seth?
Ans:-The music of the flute has a hypnotic effect on Vikram Seth. He finds it difficult to ‘tear’ himself
away from the square where this music is being played by the flute seller. It has the power to draw him
into the commonality of all mankind and he is moved by its closeness to the human voice.
Q18. Why does the author describe the music of the flute as “the most universal and most
particular of sounds”?
Ans:-The music of the flute, according to the author, is the most ‘universal’ because this musical
instrument, made of hollow bamboo is found in every culture in the world. But at the same time, its
sound is the most ‘particular’ because each flute, though played in almost a similar manner, emits a
distinct, unique, and individual kind of music.
 2

19. What did the saffron-clad Westerners want?

Ans. The saffron-clad Westerners wanted to go inside the temple of Pashupatinath. But the
policeman stopped them. He did not let them go inside the temple because they were not Hindus.
The entrance was only for Hindus in the temple.
20. How did the author want to return to Delhi? What made him change his mind?
Ans. From Kathmandu, the author wanted to go Patna by bus or train. Then he would sail the Ganga
though Benaras to Allahabad. Then he would sail the Yamuna through Agra to Delhi. But the author
was already very much tired. So he decided to return to Delhi by air.
21. Describe how the flute seller sells his wares?
Ans. The flute seller has tied fifty or sixty flutes on a pole. He does not shout out his wares. From
time to time, he selects a flute and plays on it. He plays slowly and thoughtfully. Sometimes, he
makes a sale. But his attitude is carefree.
22. To hear any ‘flute is to be drawn into the commonality of all mankind.’ Explain.
 Ans: The flute is found in each culture in one form or the other. Thus the sound of the flute draws a
person into the commonality of mankind.

ESSAY TYPE QUESTIONS

 Q.1.How does the author describe the flute seller? What does he say about the flute music?
Ans. The author finds a flute seller in a corner of the square near his hotel. There is a pole in his
hand. There is an attachment at the top of the pole. Fifty or sixty flutes are stuck on it. These flutes
protrude in all directions. The author compares these flutes to the quills of a porcupine. These flutes
are made-of bamboo: From time to time, he stands the pole on the ground. Then he selects a flute
and plays on it for a few minutes. The sound rises clearly above the noise of the traffic and the
hawkers’ cries. He plays the flute slowly and thoughtfully. He does not shout out his wares.
Occasionally someone buys a flute from him. But the flute seller’s attitude is carefree. The author
likes his attitude. He imagines that this has been his pattern of life for years. The author finds it
difficult to come away from there. He has always been attracted by the flute music: He says that the
flute is a very common musical instrument. It is found in almost all cultures. It is the common link of
all mankind.
 2. Compare and contrast the atmosphere in and around the Baudhnath shrine with that in the
Pashupatinath Temple. (Textual)
Ans:-The Pashupatinath Temple, sacred to the Hindus, and the Baudhnath shrine of the Buddhists
stand in contrast with regard to their ambience.
The noisy confusion of the Hindu Temple is opposite to the tranquillity that reigns supreme in the
Baudhnath shrine. In the Pashupatinath temple, utter chaos is created by a large number of
unorganised worshippers who try to push each other to reach closer to the priest and the deity. At
Baudhnath stupa, there aren’t many people inside the structure.
The atmosphere at Pashupatinath Temple is made noisy by the heterogeneous crowd consisting of
priests, hawkers, devotees and tourists. The animals like cows and dogs freely move around and the
pigeons to contribute to the confusion. Even monkeys play about and fight in the premises of the
temple. Confusion is also created by some Westerners who wish to enter the temple.
The Boudhanath stupa, on the contrary, gives a feeling of stillness and silence. Although there are small
shops on the road around the temple, run by Tibetan immigrants, there is neither noise nor chaos. The
author is so fascinated by the serenity in and around the temple that he calls it ‘a haven of stillness’
standing quietly amidst the busy streets.
3. How does the author describe Kathmandu’s busiest streets? (Textual)
Ans:-The author presents the busiest streets of Kathmandu as ‘vivid, mercenary and religious’. It is a
place with beautiful, vivid, landscape, and a lot of religious activity goes on all the time. Besides the
famous places like the Pashupatinath temple and the Baudhnath stupa, Kathmandu also has small
shrines and deities-It is ‘mercenary’ as it is a tourist place and a lot of business – flourishes in the
narrow streets. One can find fruit sellers, flute sellers, and hawkers selling postcard photographs. As in
any other tourist place, there are shops selling various things like cosmetics from western countries,
rolls of film, chocolates, antique things of Nepal, and copper pots and pans.
There is a bedlam of noises created by radios playing film songs, sounds of car-horns, bells of bicycles
and vendors shouting to invite the customers. There are also the cows bellowing as they hear the
sounds of motorcycles. Thus, the streets of Kathmandu are full of noise and din.
 2

4.” To hear any flute is to be drawn into the commonality of all mankind.” Why does the author
say this? (Textual)
Ans:-The author hears the music of a flute played by a flute seller in a square near his hotel in
Kathmandu and is reminded of the various kinds of music produced by various types of flutes found in
various cultures. However, the flute is universal because almost every culture has flutes, though each
has a different tone and pitch.
The author further describes the variety of flutes named differently as the shakuhachi in Japan and the
bansuri in India. They have different fingering methods and ranges of sound. The Indian bansuri has a
deep sound, the South American flute emits clear, breathy sound and the Chinese flute gives out loud,
high-pitched melodies.
Despite the variety of flutes and the variations in their music, the author emphasises that the music of
all the flutes closely resembles the human voice. To produce music, every flute needs pauses and breaths
in the same manner in which phrases and sentences are uttered in the human voice. These pauses and
breaths are generated through fingering of the holes of a flute. This characteristic feature of the flutes
gives the author a feeling of being “drawn into the commonality of mankind”, which gives him a sense
of universality and harmony.
5. What idea do you get about the author from the extract “Kathmandu”?
Ans:-The extract “Kathmandu” taken from Vikram Seth’s travelogue, ‘Heavenly Lake’, brings forth
certain traits of his personality. As a traveller, Seth displays a keen sense of observation, and as a
person with a fine aesthetic sense, his ability to capture the vivid details comes to the fore.
The pictures of the temples of Kathmandu and its crowded streets become alive with his vivid
descriptions. Though indirectly, he also appears to be a lover of serenity and tranquillity when he terms
the stupa as a ‘haven of quietness’. He also shows his concern as an environmentalist who does not
approve of the polluting activities carried on the banks of the Bagmati river. Vikram Seth’s fondness for
travelling is obvious by the fact that although tired, he still contemplates taking a longer route back
home to Delhi.
His fondness for music is brought forth when we find him so enchanted by the music of the flute that he
has to force himself to leave the square where the flute is being played by the seller.
His choice of reading reveals that when tired, he prefers to read light and popular stuff. Like a typical
traveller, he indulges himself with the eatables he finds available in the bazaar of Kathmandu.
Thus, the author emerges as a man with a profound fondness for travelling, love for music, a keen sense
of observation, reflective mind, and an ability to portray places and people minutely and realistically.
6. The author has drawn powerful images and pictures. Pick out three examples each of
(Textual)
 (i) the atmosphere of febrile confusion outside the temple of Pashupatinath
(ii) the things he sees
(iii) the sounds he hears
Ans:- (i) Some examples of the atmosphere of ‘febrile confusion’ outside the Pashupatinath
Temple:
 A huge crowd outside the temple that includes human beings, animals and birds
 Some Westerners in the saffron attire like Hindus trying to intrude into the temple and the
policeman opposing them
 Two monkeys fighting, one chasing the other and jumping on a Shivalinga and then running to
the river Bagmati
(ii) Some examples of the things that the writer sees:
 Women washing clothes on the banks of Bagmati river
 Children bathing in the river
 A corpse being cremated at the banks of the Bagmati
 A basket with withered flowers, leaves and old offerings being dropped into the river
 The Tibetan immigrants selling things on the road around the Baudhnath stupa
 The hawkers selling the postcards and other wares in the streets
(iii)Some examples of the sounds that the writer hears:
 The blaring horns of the traffic
 The sweet and hypnotic sounds of the flute
 The loud voices of the hawkers.
 The mooing of stray cows
 2

 The film songs blaring out from the radios

 The sound of car horns
 The ringing of bicycle bells
7. Where does the author find the flute seller and what are his observations about him?
What draws the author to the music of the flute?
Ans:-The author finds a flute seller along with many other hawkers in a corner of the square near his
hotel in Kathmandu. But the flute seller’s style of selling his ware differs absolutely from that of the
other vendors. He does not shout to attract the customers nor does he show any kind of desperation to
sell.
He carries a pole with about fifty to sixty flutes attached at the top. The author compares these flutes
protruding in all directions to the sharp quills of a porcupine. Most of the flutes on the poles are of the
varieties of ‘recorders’ and ‘cross-flutes’. The flute seller, instead of hawking loudly, places the pole on
the ground every now and then, selects a flute and plays upon it slowly and in a meditative manner
without ever resorting to excessive display.
The sound of the flute is distinct and clear and can be heard even above the noise created by the traffic
horns and the shouts of the hawkers. He does not seem to run a very brisk business and it appears as if
playing the flute is his chief activity and selling of flutes is incidental to it.
The mesmerising music of the flute draws the author to it. He is left spell-bound by its hypnotic
notations. The impact is so deep that he has to force himself to leave the square where the flute is being
played. This music is etched in his memory and he carries it with him to his home in India.
Value Based Questions and Answers of – KATHMANDU
 QUICK REVIEW OF THE CHAPTER
१.Kathmandu is the capital city of :
     (A) China                                                                        (B) Nepal
     (C) Bhutan                                                                     (D) Bangladesh
Ans. (B) Nepal
2. Who is the author of the lesson ‘Kathmandu’?
     (A) Vikram Seth                                                           (B) A.P.J. Abdul Kalam
     (C) Kenneth Anderson                                              (D) Jerome K. Jerome
Ans. (A) Vikram Seth
3. Which famous Hindu temple is situated in Kathmandu?
    (A) Jagannath                                                                (B) Kedamath
    (C) Pashupatinath                                                        (D) Deenanath
 Ans. (C) Pashupatinath
4. Entrance in Pashupatinath temple is allowed only for
    (A) Hindus                                                                       (B) Bandhs
    (C) Foreigners                                                               (D) All of the above
 Ans. (A) Hindus
5. What atmosphere is there near the Pashupatinath temple?
     (A) discipline                                                                 (B) peaceful
     (C) religious                                                                   (D) febrile confusion
 Ans. (D) febrile confusion
6.. Which river flows through Kathmandu?
     (A) Kosi                                                                           (B) Bagmati
    (C) Gandak                                                                     (D) Khalsa
   Ans. (B) Bagmati
7. What will happen when the small shrine on the Bagmati river bank will emerge fully?
    (A) the evil period of the Kaliyug will end          (B) the new era will start
    (C) a new god will appear                                         (D) Bagmati river will thy out
  Ans. (A) the evil period of the Kaliyug will end
8. Which of the following is situated in Kathmandu?
    (A) Pashupatinath temple                                        (B) Baudnath temple
    (C) both (A) and (B)                                                    (D) none of the above
 Ans. (C) both (A) and (B)
9. What atmosphere is there around the Baudnath Stupa?
   (A) a sense of stillness                                                (B) febrile confusion
 2

   (C) excitement and noises                                        (D) all of the above

 Ans. (A) a sense of stillness
10. Who do you find in the streets of Kathmandu?
    (A) fruit sellers                                                              (B) flute sellers
    (C) hawkers of postcards                                          (D) all of the above
   Ans. (D) all of the above
11. The streets of Kathmandu are
     (A) narrowest                                                               (B) busiest
     (C) both (A) and (B)                                                   (D) none of the above
 Ans. (C) both (A) and (B)
12. How did the author return to Delhi from Nepal?
      (A) by bus                                                                     (B) by train
      (C) by water route                                                     (D) by plane
 Ans. (D) by plane
13. The flutes on the pole of fruit seller are compared to
     (A) a beehive                                                                (B) a bunch of oranges
     (C) Guills of a porcupine                                           (D) none of the above
Ans. (C) Guills of a porcupine
14. Which flute was he selling?
      (A) the reed neh                                                        (B) the recorder
      (C) the Japanese Shakuhachi                                 (D) all of the above
 Ans. (D) all of the above
15. Why does the author find himself unable to tear away from the square?
      (A) the flute music was very sweet                    (B) there were many things to eat
       (C) he was watching a magic show                    (D) he was buying flutes
  Ans. (A) the flute music was very sweet

CHAPTER:11 IF I WERE YOU

By– Douglas James
 Introduction of the lesson- IF I WERE YOU
 INTRODUCTION
This play is the story of an intruder. He breaks into a lonely house. A man named Gerrard lives there.
He is a playwright. The intruder is a criminal. He has killed a policeman and is now on the run. This
man has some physical resemblance to Gerrard. His plan is to kill Gerrard and live there under his
name. But Gerrard is smarter than the criminal. He tells the intruder that he has also killed someone
and the police are after him. He offers to take the intruder in his car to safety. He opens a door and
tells the intruder that it goes to the garage. As’soon as the intruder enters, Gerard locks the door. In
fact it is not the way to a garage but the door of a cupboard. Then he phones the police to come and
arrest the intruder.
Introduction (2):
“If I Were You” by Douglas James is an interesting play that has mystery, suspense, surprise and
humour. It is a story in which an intruder intends to kill Gerrard and impersonate him to escape the law
but the tables are turned on him as he is trapped due to Gerrard’s presence of mind. The play thus
brings out that intelligence and presence of mind can help us come out of trickiest of situations.
THEME
The theme of the play emphasizes the significance of intelligence, the presence of mind and a cool head
in situations of crisis. Panic complicates matters but cool temperament can help one wriggle out of the
tight corners with ease. Criminals, who mastermind most deceitful crimes, can also be outwitted
 2

because they have a fear of getting detected and caught by the law. Hence, a tactful planning and
handling of a situation can trap even the so-called smart criminals.
TITLE
 “If I Were You” is a very appropriate title. It refers to the wishful thinking of the intruder who wants to
assume Gerrard’s identity in order to escape the law. His idea of eluding the police by living on a
borrowed identity remains unfulfilled as he is trapped by Gerrard and outwitted before he assumes his
life. His dream to impersonate Gerrard is quashed and the ‘If’ in “If I Were You” looms forever with no
hope of becoming a concrete reality. The title, therefore, hints at the basic idea of the story, and is,
therefore, very apt.
MESSAGE
The play gives the message that over-confidence can lead to disastrous results. One should never
consider oneself to be smarter than the opponent as is done by the intruder who thinks that Gerrard is
no match for him. The play also conveys that intelligence, the presence of mind, and cool-headedness
can help us overcome the gravest of problems that we may encounter.
CHARACTERS
Intruder
The intruder is a villainous scoundrel, a confirmed criminal who makes intriguing plans to dodge the
police. He has evil intentions and crafty plans to achieve his aims. Cold blooded and cruel as he is, he
does not hesitate from murdering innocent people for his selfish gains. But his wickedness cannot
sustain him for long.
The intruder is a criminal who has been eluding the police ever since he killed a cop. Having no sense of
remorse for the crime he has committed, he is further sinking in the mire of criminal activities. Over-
confidence makes him feel that he has made a brilliant plan of murdering Gerrard and escaping the law
by impersonating him. However, he is soon outwitted by Gerrard and he unsuspectingly walks into the
latter’s trap. All his tall claims about his intelligence prove to be hollow. This heartless and hardened
criminal meets a befitting end.
Gerrard
 Gerrard, the protagonist of “If I Were You” is portrayed as a man of many virtues. He is endowed with
a brilliant wit, a sharp mind, smart thinking, and a sense of humour. All these qualities, combined with
a cool temperament enable him to handle even a life-threatening situation very successfully and easily.
 Gerrard is associated with the theatre. He writes, acts and provides props for plays. He is a refined and
a cultured man, who keeps his cool even in the most difficult situations. The sight of an intruder doesn’t
ruffle him and he talks to him very courteously and pleasantly. His sense of humour irritates the
intruder many times. Even when acting funny, he keeps his presence of mind and lays a trap for the
intruder. Everything comes so naturally and spontaneously to him that the intruder walks into his trap
unsuspectingly. Gerrard’s intelligence not only outwits the intruder and saves his own life, but also
helps the police in nabbing a wanted criminal. In fact, Gerrard, with his unagitated, composed mind
stands as a foil to the cruel and villainous intruder
HUMOUR
Though the play deals with a criminal and a playwright caught unaware by him, there is a thread of
humour in the very texture of the play. The humour is neither boisterous nor unnatural. It is refined and
subtle. Gerrard’s cool-headedness and presence of mind make him come out with such witty and
sarcastic remarks that the criminal feels irritated and the audience feels amused. When the intruder
asks him to talk about himself, rather than panicking, he says he is happy to have a sympathetic
audience. When the intruder proposes to live in his cottage, Gerrard, rather than being shocked, says,
You have not been invited”. Talking about the intruder’s looks, Gerrard remarks, “You are not
particularly decorative”. Such humour runs throughout the play and makes it a gripping and amusing
drama.
Summary:
The play starts in the house of Gerrard. He is a playwright. We find that Gerrard is talking to
someone on the telephone. He is going somewhere. So after the talk is over, he starts packing a
travelling bag. Suddenly a man enters silently from the right. He is similar to Gerrard in appearance.
He has a revolver in his hand. This intruder is a criminal. He orders Gerrard to put up his hands.
Gerrard obeys him but is not afraid. He talks pleasantly to the intruder. The intruder warns to stop
being smart and answers his questions. Gerrard says he cannot feel comfortable while his hands are
up. The intruder asks him to sit in a chair.
 2

From their conversation, we come to know about the intruder and also Gerrard. We come to know
that Gerrard’s full name is Vincent Charles Gerrard. He lives there alone. He has a car also. He is a
sort of mystery man. Sometimes he is here and the very next day he is nowhere to be seen. He gives
his orders on phone and never meets tradesmen.

Then the intruder tells Gerrard about himself. He is a criminal. He specialises in a jewel robbery. He
has killed a policeman. Now the police are after him. lie knows that he bears a resemblance to
Gerrard. Then he tells his plan to Gerrard. He has decided to kill Gerrard and live there under the
identity of Gerrard. From the intruder’s way of talking, Gerrard guesses that he is a foolish, boastful
man. It would not be difficult to get rid of this man.

Gerrard makes up a story. He says that he is also a criminal and a murderer. The police are also in
search Of him. That is why he lives in a mysterious way. He often disappears from there. He tells the
intruder that it would be a folly to kill him. He killed him, he would be hanged, if not as himself, then
as Gerrard. The intruder begins to think. This is an opportunity for Gerrard. He offers to take the
intruder to a safe place in his car. He asks him to hurry up as the police may come there any time.
The intruder is taken in. Gerrard opens a door and asks the intruder to enter it. He tells him that the
door goes to the garage and they will escape in his car. Just the intruder turns his head to step in,
Gerrard pushes him and knocks the revolver out of his hand. Then he shuts the door and locks it. In
fact, the door does not lead to any garage. It is the door of his cupboard. The intruder shouts from
inside to let him out. But Gerrard picks up the phone and tells the police to come. In this way,
Gerrard saves his life by a clever trick.
  Summary (2):
 Gerrard is a typical English gentleman who is an actor-playwright. He is well-educated, fearless and
full of humour. The play opens with Gerrard answering a phone call which is from a client whom he
promises to deliver the props for rehearsal. He is busy packing for travel in this connection when an
intruder, flashily dressed in an overcoat and a soft hat and carrying a revolver in his hand, surprises
him from behind. But Gerrard keeps his cool and tries to figure out who the intruder is when the latter
threatens him with dire consequences if his questions are not answered. However, the intruder declares
that he is not there to tell him about himself but to know the personal details of Gerrard. The intruder
tells Gerrard that he is a robber who specialises in the theft of jewels and that he plans to use Gerrard’s
house and car for his schemes. The intruder then announces that he is going to kill Gerrard and later
assume his identity as there is a good resemblance between the two of them. In this way, he can evade
the police and lead a peaceful life. The intruder further surprises Gerrard by telling him that he has
noticed his (Gerrard’s) manner of speech and has taken care to adopt a resemblance to him in looks
too. He needs to change his identity because the cops are searching him for having killed one of their
colleagues. He also tells Gerrard how he has come to know about him by overhearing a conversation
between two people. But it is Gerrard who has the last laugh when he fools the intruder into believing
that he too is running from the law and is about to flee. He completely befools the intruder by making
him check for himself if everything is safe outside before they escape. He makes him peep into a dark
cupboard giving the impression that it leads to the garage. The moment the intruder peeps in, Gerrard
pushes him into the cupboard, knocking the revolver out of his hand. While the intruder keeps rattling
the door and shouting, “Let me out of here!”, Gerrard gets down to business. Very coolly he answers a
phone call, apologising that he wouldn’t be able to deliver stage props in time for rehearsal. At the
same time, he requests the caller to send the sergeant to his place. All this while he guards the cupboard
with the intruder’s revolver. Gerrard is so amused by this incident that he decides to use it as the plot
for his next play.
Following is the complete question bank for – IF I WERE YOU
Read the extracts and answer the questions that follow.
 EXTRACTS FOR COMPREHENSION
Rend the following extracts and answer the questions that follow in one or two lines each.
(I)
I’m glad you’re pleased to see me. I don’t think you’ll be pleased for long. Put those paws up!
1. Who is speaking these lines and to whom? Where is the conversation taking place?
 2

to The intruder is speaking to Gerrard. The conversation is taking ill place in Gerrard’s lonely cottage
situated in the wilds of Essex.
2. Why is the speaker’ so sure that ‘his listener’ won’t be pleased for long?
The speaker is sure that his listener’s (Gerrard’s) pleasure is going to disappear into thin air the
moment he hears about the speaker’s wicked plan to kill and later on impersonate him to dodge the
law.
3. What does ‘paws’ mean here?
‘Paws’ here stands for ‘hands’.
4. Why is the speaker asking the listener ‘to put those paws up’?
The intruder asks Gerrard to put his ‘paws up’ to threaten and intimidate him. He wants to ensure that
Gerrard is not able to use his hands for self- defence.
(II)
Thanks a lot. You’ll soon stop being smart. I’ll make you crawl. I want to know a few things, see.
1. Who is the speaker? Why is he thanking the listener?
The intruder is the speaker here. He is thanking the listener, Gerrard, as the latter had helped in while
he was fumbling for a word and Gerrard had suggested the word ‘nonchalant’.
2. Why does the speaker think that the listener is trying to be smart?
The intruder feels that Gerrard is trying to be smart because instead of displaying any signs of fear, he
helps the intruder complete his sentence when the former fails to find the right word -nonchalant’.
3. Why does the speaker expect the listener to soon stop being smart?
The speaker feels that Gerrard will be frightened out of his wits the moment he discloses his intention of
killing him and will then forget all the witty retorts that he had been making till then.
4. What does the speaker mean by ‘I’ll make you crawl’?
The speaker means that he would bring the listener down on his knees and make him beg for mercy.
(III)
“At last a sympathetic audience!” (Textual)
1. Who speaks these words?
Gerrard, the protagonist of the play, speaks these words.
2. Why does he say it?
He says it because he wants to pretend that he does not feel threatened by the intruder’s presence.
Actually, at a later stage, he intends to fool the intruder into believing that the former too is a criminal
like him and is quite suave at such hostage games.
3. Is he sarcastic or serious?
He is certainly sarcastic because he knows that the intruder did not want to know about him out of
sympathy. Rather, he wanted to gather information only to misuse it.
(IV)
 I’m sorry. I thought you were telling me, not asking me. A question of inflexion; your voice is
unfamiliar.
 1. Who is the speaker and who does he speak to?
 The speaker is Gerrard. He is speaking to the intruder.
2. What had the listener asked the speaker?
The listener had asked the speaker if he lived in the cottage all by himself.
3. What do these lines tell us about the speaker?
These lines show that the speaker is a very cool-headed man who can think of many ways to elude a
question. His presence of mind and smartness are unparalleled.
4. What does ‘inflexion’ mean here? What logic does the speaker give for misinterpreting the
inflexion of his voice?
‘Inflection’ here means ‘a tone of voice’. Gerrard says that since the intruder’s voice was unfamiliar, he
couldn’t know whether he was asking a question or telling something.
(V)
 That’s a lie. You’re not dealing with a fool. I’m as smart as you and smarter, and I know you run a car.
Better be careful, wise guy!
1. Who is the speaker? Which ‘He’ is he talking about?
The intruder is the speaker here. He is talking about the ‘lie’ that Gerrard told him about not running a
car.
2. Why did the speaker think he was smarter than the listener?
 2

The intruder considered himself smarter because he thought that he had made a very clever plan to kill
Gerrard and impersonate him to elude the police. Apart from it, he had gathered all the information
about Gerrard before coming to his cottage.
3. Why did he warn the listener to be careful?
The intruder wanted to make it clear that Gerrard could not befool him by telling a lie because the
intruder had already gathered information about him. So, he told Gerrard to be careful.
4. What does the extract reveal about the intruder?
The extract reveals that the intruder is over-confident about his abilities as a criminal and over-
estimates his potential to escape the law.
(VI)
I could tell you plenty. You think you’re smart, but I’m the top of the class around here. I’ve got brains
and I use them. That’s how I’ve got where I have.
1. Who speaks these words to whom and in what context?
These words are spoken by the intruder to Gerrard. He utters these words when Gerrard asks him to tell
him something about himself.
2. Why does the speaker say “I could tell you plenty”?
The intruder says so because he is over-confident and thinks that he is smart enough to execute his plan
successfully. There is a ring of pride in his words and his ego makes him over-estimate himself.
3. What does he mean by ‘the top of the class around here’?
The intruder means to say that no one else is as smart as he is. Gerrard, too, is no match for him.
4. How does the speaker use his brains? Where has he got to by using his brains?
The speaker uses his brains by planning and committing crimes without getting caught by the police.
He had now got to a point where he intends to kill Gerrard and assume his identity to escape the law
further.
(VII)
 I’m not taking it for fun. I’ve been hunted long enough. I’m wanted for murder already, and they can’t
hang me twice.
1. Who is the speaker? What is ‘it’ that he claims he is not taking for fun?
The speaker is the intruder. ‘It’ is the grave step to kill Gerrard that the intruder claims not to be taking
for fun. It is his dire need to avoid being chased by the police.
2. Why has the speaker been hunted long enough?
The speaker has been hunted long enough because he had killed a cop when something went wrong
with the job that he did in the town. It has been quite a while since then and he is still dodging the
police.
3. Explain: ‘they can’t hang me twice.’
The intruder has already murdered a cop for which he is sure to get a death sentence. Now, if he
commits another murder, he will not be sentenced more than once because a person can be put to
death only once.
4. What light do these lines reflect on the speaker’s state of mind?
The lines reveal that the intruder does not have any conscience to prick him. He weighs the crime done
by him not by its wickedness but by the punishment that he will be awarded by the court of justice.
 (VIII)
I’ve got the freedom to gain. As for myself, I’m a poor hunted rat. As Vincent Charles Gerrard I’m free to
go places and do things. I can eat well and sleep and without having to be ready to beat it at the sight of
a cop.
1. Why does the intruder call himself ‘a poor hunted rat’?
The intruder is being chased by the police for having killed a cop. The apprehension of being arrested
by the police keeps him on the run and he feels that his condition is as miserable as that of a rat being
chased.
2. Why is he longing for freedom?
The intruder’s criminal acts have made his life a miserable dodging game. He has to be on the run
always and he can neither sleep nor eat well. Therefore, he is longing for freedom.
3. Why does he have to run at the sight of a cop?
Having killed a cop, the intruder lives in constant fear of being nabbed by the police. So, he has to run at
the sight of a cop in order to avoid being caught.
4. What will he gain as Vincent Charles Gerrard?
 2

By impersonating himself as Vincent Charles Gerrard, the intruder will be able to dodge the police. This
way he will be able to live in peace and without any fear of the cops.
(IX)
This is your big surprise. I said you wouldn’t kill me and I was right. Why do you think I am here today
and gone tomorrow, never see tradespeople?
1. Who speaks these lines and to whom?
Gerrard speaks these lines to the intruder.
2. What was the big surprise given by the speaker?
Gerrard told that he too lived under the threat of being arrested as he too was involved in crime. The
intruder was naturally surprised at this revelation since he was unaware of this aspect of his victim.
3. What was the speaker right about? Why was he right?
Gerrard, the speaker here, was right about the statement that he had made earlier that the intruder
wouldn’t kill him. He was right because the intruder intended to kill an ordinary person and
impersonate him to evade the police. But Gerrard turned out to be a criminal like him. So killing and
impersonating a criminal would not serve the intruder’s purpose.
4. What impression did the speaker wish to give the listener by claiming to have an irregular
schedule?
The speaker wished the listener to believe that his irregular schedule was a deliberate move to dodge
the police so that he could evade arrest for the crimes that he claimed to have committed.
(X)
“I said it with bullets and got away”. (Textual, Modified)
1. Who says this?
 Gerrard, the protagonist of the play “If I Were You”, says this
2. What does it mean?
Gerrard, by these words, means that he committed a murder with a gun.
3. Is it the truth? What is the speaker’s reason for saying this?
 No, it is not the truth. The speaker has concocted a story to befool the intruder. He shows himself to be
a murderer wanted by police so that the intruder should give up his plan of killing him and taking up
his identity.
 IMPORTANT PASSAGES FOR COMPREHENSION

PASSAGE 1
Gerrard: Nonchalant’ is your word, I think.
Intruder: Thanks a lot. You’ll soon stop being smart. I’ll make you crawl. I want to know a few things,
see.
Gerrard: Anything you like. I know all the answers. But before we begin I should like to change my
position; you may be comfortable, but I am not.
Intruder: Sit down there, and no funny business. (Motions to a chair, and seats himself on the divan
by the bag.) Now then, we’ll have a nice little talk about yourself!
Gerrard: At last a sympathetic audience! I’ll tell you the story of my life. How as a child I  was stolen
by the gipsies, and why at the age of thirty-two, I find myself in my lonely Essex cottage, how…
Questions :
(i)   What threat does the intruder give to Gerrard?
(ii)  Why was Gerrard in an uncomfortable position?
(iii)  Did Gerrard give correct answers to the intruder?
(iv)  Was the intruder really a sympathetic audience?
(v)   Find a word in the passage which means ‘humorous’.
Answers :
(i)  The intruder threatened that he would make Gerrard crawl.
(ii)  He was standing with his hands up.
(iii) No, he gave him the wrong answers.
(iv) No, he was not really a sympathetic audience.
(v)   Funny.
PASSAGE 2
Intruder: Keep it to yourself, and just answer my questions. You live here alone? Well, do you?
 2

Gerrard: I’m sorry. I thought you were telling me, not asking me. A question of inflexion;  your voice
is unfamiliar.
Intruder   :    (with emphasis) Do you live here alone?
Gerrard: And ill don’t answer?
Intruder: You’ve got enough sense not to want to get hurt.
Gerrard: I think the good sense is shown more in the ability to avoid pain than in the mere  desire to
do so. What do you think? Mr—er—
Intruder: Never mind my name. I like yours better, Mr Gerrard. What are your Christian names?
Gerard: Vincent Charles.
Questions :
(i) From which chapter have these lines been taken?
(ii)   Why was the intruder’s voice unfamiliar to Gerard?
(iii)   What did the intruder want Gerrard to keep to himself?
(i) What was Gerrard’s full name?
(ii)  Find a word in the passage which means ‘stress’.
Answers :
 (i)   These lines have been taken from the play ‘If I Were You’.
(ii)   His voice was unfamiliar to Gerrard as he had never met him before.
(iii)   He wanted Gerrard to keep his life history to himself.
(iv)  His full name was Vincent Charles Gerrard.
 (v)   Emphasis.
PASSAGE 3
Intruder: Do you run a car?
Gerard: No.
Intruder: That’s a lie. You’re not dealing with a fool. I’m as smart as you and smarter, and    I know
you run a car.                          Better be careful, wise guy!
Gerard: Are you American, or is that merely a clever imitation?
Intruder: Listen, this gun’s no toy. I can hurl you without killing you, and still get my answers.
 Gerard: Of course, if you put it like that, I’ll be glad to assist you. I do possess a car, and it’s in the
garage around the corner.
Intruder: That’s better. Do people often come out here?
Gerard: Very rarely. Surprisingly few people take the trouble to visit me. There are the baker and the
greengrocer, of course; and then there’s the milkman — quite charming, but no one so interesting as
yourself.
  Questions :

 (i)   Does Gerrard possess a car?

(ii)   Why did the intruder want to hurt, not kill Gerard?
(iii)  Where is Gerrard’s car?
(iv)  Why did the intruder want to know if people came to visit Gerrard or not?
 (v)   Find a word from the passage which means ‘copy’.
Answers :
 (i) Yes, he possesses a car.
(ii) He wants to hurt him and get answers to his questions, before killing him.
(iii) It is in the garage around the corner.
(iv)  He wanted to lead a solitary life.
(v)  Imitation.
PASSAGE  4
 Intruder: My speciality’s jewel robbery. Your car will do me a treat. It’s certainly a dandy bus.
Gerard: I’m afraid jewels are few and far between in the wilds of Essex.
Intruder: So are the cops. I can retire here nicely for a little while.
Gerard: You mean to live with me? A trifle sudden isn’t it; you’ve not been invited.
 Intruder: You won’t be here long; so I didn’t trouble to ask.
 Gerard: What do you mean?
 Intruder: This is your big surprise. I’m going to kill you.
 Gerard: A little harsh, isn’t it?
 2

  Intruder   :     (with heavy sarcasm) Yeah. I’ll be sorry to do it. I’ve taken a fancy to you, but it’s just
got to be done.                              Why add murder to your other crimes? It’s a grave step you’re taking.
Questions :
(i)  What is the name of the chapter from which these lines have been taken?
(ii) Why does the intruder think that he can live at Gerrard’s house for some time?
(iii) What is a big surprise for Gerrard, according to the intruder?
(iv) Why does Gerrard call the intruder’s step ‘grave’?
(v)  Find a word from the passage which means ‘serious’.
Answers :
(i)  These lines have been taken from the play ‘If I Were You’
(ii)  He thinks so because that area is lonely and police do not often come there.
(iii) He tells Gerard that he is going to kill him.
(iv)  He tells him that murder is a serious crime.
(v)   Grave.
PASSAGE  5
Intruder: I’ve got the freedom to gain. As for myself, I’m a poor hunted rat. As Vincent
Charles Gerrard I’m free to go places and do nothing. I can eat well and sleep and without having to
be ready to beat it at the sight of a                         cop.
Gerrard: In most melodramas, the villain is foolish enough to delay his killing long enough to be
frustrated. You are much luckier.
Intruder: I’m O.K. I’ve got a reason for everything. I’m going to be Vincent Charles Gerrard, see. I’ve
got to know what he talks like. Now I know. That posh stuff comes easy. This is Mr V.C. Gerrard
speaking.                                            (Pantomime of phoning, in imitation cultured voice.) And that’s not
all. (He stands up.) Get up a                                     minute
(Gerrard stands.) Now take a look at me.
Questions
(i)   What will the intruder gain as Gerrard?
(ii)   How does the intruder describe himself?
(iii)  How is the villain in most melodramas?
(iv)   Why does the intruder imitate Gerard’s voice?
(v)     Find a word in the passage which means ‘sensational play’. 
Answers :
(i)   The intruder will gain freedom.
(ii)  He describes himself as a poor hunted rat.
(iii) The villain in most melodramas is foolish.
(iv) He imitates Gerrard’s voice to show that he can talk like him.
(v)   Melodrama.
PASSAGE  6
Gerrard: You’re not particularly decorative.
Intruder: No! Well, that goes for you, too. I’ve only got to wear specs and I’ll be enough like you to get
away with it.
Gerard: What about your clothes? They’ll let you down if you’re not careful.
Intruder: That’ll be all right. Yours will fit me fine.
 Gerrard: That is extremely interesting, but you seem to miss the point of my remark. I said you were
luckier than most melodramatic villains. It was not a tribute to your intelligence. You won’t kill me
for a very good reason.
Intruder: So that’s what you think.
 Questions :
 (i)   What does Gerrard mean when he says that the intruder is not decorative?
(ii)   Name the chapter from which these lines have been taken.
(iii)  What has the intruder to do to look like Gerrard?
(iv)  What does the intruder say about clothes?
(v)  Find a word in the passage which means ‘a bad character’.
 Answers :
(i)  He means to say that the intruder’s personality is not attractive.
(ii)  These lines have been taken from the play ‘If I Were You’.
 2

(iii)  He thinks that he has only to wear spectacles to look like Gerrard.
(iv)  He says that Gerrard’s clothes will fit him.
(v)  Villain.
PASSAGE 7
Gerard: Apparently you haven’t the intelligence to ask why I am invested in this cloak of mystery.
Intruder  :  (preparing to shoot) As I said before, this conversation bores me.
Gerard: Don’t’ be a fool. If you shoot, you’ll hang for sure. If not as yourself, then as  Vincent Charles
Gerrard.
Intruder: What is this?
Gerard: This is your big surprise. I said you wouldn’t kill me and I was right. Why do you think I am
here today and gone tomorrow, never see tradespeople? You say my habits would suit you. You are a
crook. Do you think I am a Sunday-school teacher?
Questions :
 (i) What is the name of the chapter from which these lines have been taken?
 (ii) What has the intruder not asked Gerard?
(iii) What would happen, according to Gerrard, if the intruder killed him?
(iv) Why, according to him, has Gerrard, behaves in a mysterious way?
(v)   Find a word in the passage which means the same as ‘a criminal’.
Answers :
  (i)   These lines have been taken from the play ‘If I Were You’.
(ii)  The intruder has not asked Gerrard why he lives in mystery.
(iii)  He would be hanged, if not as himself, then as Gerrard.
(iv) He behaves in a mysterious way to escape the police.
(v)   A crook.
Passage-8
Gerard: For God’s sake clear that muddled head of yours and let’s go. Come with me in the car. I can
use you. If you find it’s a frame, you’ve got me in the car, and you’ve still got your gun.
Intruder: Maybe you’re right.
Gerard: Then don’t waste time. (Goes and picks up but and bag.)
Intruder: Careful, boss, I’m watching you.
 Gerard: I have got a man posted on the main road. He’ll ring up if he sees the police, but I don’t want
to leave ………(telephone bell rings) Come on! They’re after us.  Through here straight to the garage.
Intruder: How do I know that you are telling the truth?
Gerard: Oh, don’t be a fool. Look for yourself.
Questions :
 (i)  Name the chapter this passage has been taken from.
(ii) What could be the ‘frame’, according to Gerard?
(iii) Why, according to Gerrard, he has posted a man on the main road?
(iv) Why do they plan to go straight from the room?
(v)  Find a word in the passage which means ‘confused’.
Answers :
(i)   This passage has been taken from the play ‘If I Were You’.
(ii)  He could deceive the intruder in order to save himself.
(iii) He has posted a man on the main road to inform him about the police.
(iv)  They plan to go to the garage straight from the room.
(v)   Muddled.
PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE
PASSAGE 9
Intruder: I could tell you plenty. You think you’re smart, but I’m the top of the class around here. I’ve
got brains and I use them. That’s how I’ve got where I have.
Gerard: And where precisely have you got? It didn’t require a great brain to break into my little
cottage.
Intruder: When you know why I’ve broken into your little cottage, you’ll be surprised, and it won’t be
a pleasant surprise.
 Gerrard: With you figuring so largely in it, that is understandable. By the way, what particular line of
crime do you embrace, or aren’t you a specialist?
 2

Questions :
 (i)   What could the intruder tell Gerrard in plenty?
(ii)  Why has the intruder broken into Gerrard’s cottage?
(iii) What does the intruder think about himself?
(iv) Use ‘precisely’ in a sentence of your own.
(v)  Find a word in the passage which means as ‘expert’.
PASSAGE 10
Gerard: Your idea is to elude the police by killing me and taking on my identity?
Intruder: Yes, I like the idea.
Gerard: But are you sure it’s going to help you?
Intruder: Now listen here. I’ve got this all planned. I did a job in town. Things went wrong and I killed
a cop. Since then I’ve done nothing but the dodge.
Gerard: And this is where dodging has brought you?
Intruder: It brought me to Aylesbury. That’s where I saw you in the car. Two other people saw you
and started to talk. I listened. It looks like you’re a bit queer kind of mystery man.
Questions :
 (i)  Name the play and its author.
 (ii) What is the intruder’s idea?
 (iii) Whom did the intruder kill in the town?
 (iv) Where did the intnider see Gerrard?
 (v)  Find a word in the passage which means the same as ‘strange’

Very Short Answer Type Important Questions

1. Who enters Gerrard’s cottage?
  Ans. An intruder enters Gerrard’s cottage.
2. Why did the intruder enter Gerrard’s cottage?
  Ans. He wanted to kill Gerrard and disguise himself as Gerrard.
3. How did Gerrard react to find the intruder in his room?
  Ans. He was cool and calm to see the intruder.
4. What did Gerrard tell the intruder about his childhood?
  Ans. Gerrard told the intruder that in childhood he was stolen by the gipsies.
5. What was Gerrard’s Christian name?
  Ans. His Christian name was Vincent Charles.
6. What did the intruder tell Gerrard about his speciality?
  Ans. ‘Hie intrudes told Gerrard that his speciality was jewel robbery. ‘
7. What did the intruder want to know of Gerrard?
  Ans. lie wanted to know of Gerrard, how he talked and how he met people.
8. Why did the intruder want to hurt but not to kill Gerrard?
  Ans. He wanted to hurt him and get an answer to his questions before killing him.
9. What is Gerrard’s profession?
  Ans. Gerrard is a playwright.
10. What crime had the intruder committed?
  Ans. ‘the intruder had killed a policeman.
11. Where did Gerrard imprison the intruder?
  Ans. Gerrard imprisoned the intruder in the cupboard.
 SHORT ANSWER QUESTIONS
(to be answered in about 30 – 40 words each)
1. Describe Gerrard’s appearance.
Ans:- Gerrard is a man of medium height and wears horn-rimmed glasses. When the play opens, he is
dressed in a lounge suit and a great coat. He talks in a cultured voice and his demeanour is confident.
2. What did Gerrard tell the intruder about himself? Was he telling the truth? Why/Why not?
Ans:- Gerrard told the intruder that as a child, he was stolen by the gipsies and now in his thirties, he
was all alone in life. He was not telling the truth; he was just being funny as he wished to make it clear
that he was not afraid of a gun-toting criminal. In fact,  Gerrard had already started concocting stories
about himself.
3. What sort of information does the intruder want from Gerrard?
 2

Ans:- The intruder wants personal details from Gerrard like whether in the lives alone, what his
Christian name is, whether he has a car and whether people visit him. All this information is necessary
for the execution of his plan to dodge the police by disguising it himself as Gerrard.
4. What made Gerrard ask the intruder, Are you an American”?
Ans:- Gerrard asked the intruder if he were an American as he had called him a ‘wise guy’. The guy is
colloquial American expression for a man. Hence, the usage of this word by the intruder made Gerrard
ask him this question.
5. What sort of a person is the intruder? Give examples to illustrate.
Ans:- The intruder is a dangerous person as he is carrying a pistol and claims to have killed a cop. He is
mean, heartless and crafty, for he plans to kill Gerrard and assume his identity in order to escape the
police. He is over-confident because he claims that Gerrard is no match for him. He is also boastful,
uncouth and uncultured so as is evident from a remark he makes, ‘Put up your paws’.
6. The intruder announced, “I’m going to kill you”. Was Gerrard in nervous? How would you
describe Gerrard’s reactions?
Ans:- Confident of his presence of mind, Gerrard remained unruffled of on being threatened by the
intruder. He remained so calm and too nonchalant that the intruder was irritated. His sense of humour
also enraged the intruder. Thus, Gerrard reacted in a calm and composed way.
7. Why does the intruder intend to kill Gerrard?
Ans:- The intruder is a criminal who is being chased by the police for having murdered a cop. As per his
plan, the intruder intends to kill Gerrard in order to take on his identity and avoid being caught by the
police. In this way, he can lead a peaceful life without being haunted by the fear of arrest and
punishment.
8. Who was the intruder in Gerrard’s house? Why did he break into his house?
Ans:- The intruder, who broke into Gerrard’s house, was a criminal. He had murdered a cop and was
being chased by the police. He intruded into Gerrard’s house with the intention to murder him and
impersonate his identity to evade the police.
9. How did Gerrard behave on seeing a gun-toting stranger in his cottage?
Ans:- Gerrard kept his cool and remained absolutely unruffled when he saw the gun-totting stranger in
his cottage. There was neither any panic nor any ring of tension in his voice. He remained his normal
self and talked to him casually.
10. Why does the intruder not kill Gerrard immediately?
Ans:- The intruder does not kill Gerrard immediately because he first wants to get all the necessary
information from him. Without this information, his plan to disguise and act as Gerrard will not
succeed.
11. Where did Gerrard live? Why was it a suitable place for the intruder’s plan?
Ans:- Gerrard lived in a lonely cottage in a secluded place in the wilds of Essex. With hardly any
population around, it was easy for one to commit a crime without getting detected. In addition, the
place was visited by only a few people. Therefore, it was suitable for the intruder to carry out his plan
successfully over here.
12. Why does the intruder call himself ‘a poor hunted rat’?
Ans:- The intruder describes himself as ‘a poor hunted rat’ because he is being chased by the police and
he has to keep dodging them. He has killed a cop and is trying to escape punishment by hiding like a rat
being chased by a cat.
13. Why did the intruder choose Gerrard as the man whose identity he wanted to take on?
Ans:- The intruder picked Gerrard because both of them were of the same physical structure. Moreover,
as Gerrard lived alone, did not meet any people, and had irregular hours and habits, he thought it
would be easy to kill him and assume his identity, and this way lead a life of peace. He will be away
from the reach of the law.
14. Why has the criminal been called an intruder all through the play?
Ans:- An intruder is a person who forces his way uninvited and unwelcomed like a criminal. He is called
an intruder throughout the play as after forcing his way into Gerrard’s cottage, he is trying to grab
Gerrard’s identity as well. Moreover, he refuses to tell Gerrard anything about himself, even his name.
 15. Bring out the contrast between Gerrard and the intruder.
 Ans:- Coarse, crude, boastful and an irritable egoist, the intruder is overconfident and thinks that he is
the smartest one around. Gerrard, on the other hand, is pleasant, cool-headed, refined, lively and very
 2

intelligent, but a modest and humble person. Although Gerrard does not brag, he proves to be much
smarter and more intelligent than the intruder.
16. Why did very few people come to Gerrard’s house? Who were the few people who visited
him?
Ans:- Gerrard lived all alone in a secluded place and his theatrical performances made his schedule
irregular. He was hardly at home, so very few people came to his house. He was visited only by his
regular suppliers like the baker, the greengrocer and the milkman.
17.”They cannot hang me twice.” Who says this and why? (Textual)
Ans:- The intruder says this because he is already wanted for having murdered a cop. If he manages to
kill Gerrard, as per his plan, the punishment for this murder too, like the first one, will be a death
sentence. Hence, he cannot be hanged twice by the police.
18.”A mystery I propose to explain.” What is the mystery the speaker proposes to explain?
(Textual)
Ans:- Gerrard, the speaker, proposes to explain the mystery about his queer life in which he has an
irregular routine, refuses to see tradesmen, goes away and comes back to the house hurriedly. Gerrard
has already concocted a story attributing his strange behaviour to his being a criminal wanted in many
cases of crime.
19.”This is your big surprise”. Who says these words in the play? When and where? What is the
surprise? (Textual)
Ans:- This has been said by Gerrard when the intruder asks him to clarify how he could still be killed
after assuming Vincent Charles Gerrard’s identity. This is a surprise for the intruder who never
suspected Gerrard to be a criminal. According to his information, Gerrard seemed to be the perfect
person who could be easily eliminated and then impersonated.
20. Why and how did Gerrard persuade the intruder to get into the cupboard?
Ans:- Gerrard concocted a story about his own criminal background. He gave the intruder the
impression that the police were looking for him and he expected a telephone call from a friend
informing the police’s arrival. So when the telephone rang, he hurried the intruder into the cupboard
and told him that it was connected to the garage which was an escape route.
21. How does Gerrard propose to use the intruder’s episode?
Ans:- Being a man of the theatre, Gerrard is amused at being able to turn the tables on the intruder. He
finds the episode of outwitting a criminal by a clever but an innocent man so interesting that he
proposes to use it as a plot for his next play.
22. Gerrard describes this encounter with the intruder as an amusing spot of bother’? What
light does this attitude reflect on Gerrard?
Ans:- Any other person in Gerrard’s place would have been paralysed with fear under such
circumstances. But Gerrard finds it an amusing spot of bother’ as his nonchalant (calm and casual)
approach makes him handle the situation comfortably and outwit the intruder with ease.
 23. What is Gerrard’s profession? Quote the parts of the play that (Textual)
Ans:- support your answer. Gerrard is associated with theatre as a writer, producer and director. He
also supplies props and makeup materials to other theatre agencies. The following facts reveal his
profession clearly.
 He tells the intruder that his actions are ‘melodramatic’ but not ‘very original’.
 He welcomes the intruder as a ‘sympathetic audience’.
 He comments on the intruder’s ‘inflexion of voice’.
 He tells someone over the phone that he cannot deliver the props in time.
 He also tells that person that he had ‘an amusing spot of bother’ which he might put into his
next play.
24. Why was Gerrard’s schedule so irregular?
Ans:- Having a theatrical background, Gerrard devoted time to writing, producing and directing the
plays. He also supplied other theatrical companies with props and make-up items. Therefore, his
schedule was irregular as it had to suit the requirements at the theatres.
25. Gerrard said, ‘You have been so modest’. Was Gerrard being ironical or truthful?
Ans:- Gerrard’s remark ‘you have been so modest’ was ironical. The intruder had been boasting of his
intelligence and smartness. Hence, Gerrard taunted him about his modesty and asked him to say
something about himself.
26. Why did the intruder enter Gerrard’s cottage?
 2

Ans. The intruder resembled Gerrard. He had committed a murder. He made a plan to save himself
from the police. He decided that after killing Gerrard he would take on his identity and live without
any fear. So he entered Gerrard’s cottage,
27. Why did the intruder want Gerrard to speak to him?
Ans. The intruder wanted to take on Gerrard’s identity after killing him. But before killing him he
wanted to know how Gerrard talked and how he dealt with people. He could know this only when
Gerrard spoke with him. So he wanted him to speak with him.
28. What crime had the intruder committed?
Ans. ‘the intruder was a jewel thief. When he was being chased by the police, he killed a policeman.
So he was wanted for murder also
29. Why did he send for the sergeant?
 Ans. A jewel thief and murderer entered Gerrard’s cottage. He wanted to kill Gerrard also. Gerrard
shut the murderer in a cupboard. Then he phoned the police. Ile sent for the sergeant to get the
intruder arrested.
30. How does Gerrard imprison the intruder and save his life?
Ans. Gerrard asks the intruder to run away from there with him because the police may come at any
time. He opens a door. He says that this door leads to the garage. The intruder steps in. It was the
cupboard door. Gerrard pushes the intruder in and shuts the door. Thus he imprisons the intruder
and saves his life.

 Important Long/ Detailed Answer Type Questions- to be answered in about 100 -150 words
each Value-based questions-
 ESSAY TYPE QUESTIONS
 Q.1. Gerrard talks pleasantly with the intruder. Was he really pleased to see the criminal?
Ans. Gerrard is living alone in his house. One day an intruder enters his room. There is a gun in his
hand and he threatens to kill Gerrard. But Gerrard does not panic. He is a clever man. He has
understood that the criminal has evil intentions. He knows that if he fights with the intruder, he will
be killed. So his best chance is to talk with the intruder in a friendly manner. Even the intruder notes
it and says that Gerrard is trying to be calm and careless. By talking pleasantly, Gerrard makes the
intruder delay his plan of killing him. So Gerrard tells him that he is pleased to see him. We know
that this is a lie. He was not really pleased to see the criminal. By engaging the intruder in talks,
Gerrard comes to know that he is not an intelligent man and it is not difficult to befool him. Gerrard’s
behaviour shows that he is a sensible person. He knows how to behave in a crisis. In the end, he is
able to lock the intruder in a cupboard and calls the police.
Q.2. The intruder is boastful. He threatens Gerrard, “I’ll make you crawl” Was he able to carry
out his threat? What happened to him?
Ans. An intruder forcibly enters Gerrard’s room. There is a revolver in his hand. His intentions are
evil. He threatens to kill Gerard. But Gerrard talks pleasantly to him. The intruder is surprised. He
thinks that Gerrard is playing a trick. He tells him to stop playing smart. He boasts that he is
intelligent. He threatens Gerard, “I’ll make you crawl.” But the subsequent happening shows that an
intruder is a foolish person. Instead of making Gerard crawl, he finds himself shut in a cupboard in
the end. The intruder wanted to know more about Gerrard. But Gerrard makes him talk about
himself. He discloses that he is a jewel thief. He has murdered a policeman. Now he is running from
the police. He resembles Gerrard. His plan is to kill Gerrard and live in his room under his name.
Gerrard guesses rightly that the intruder is not intelligent. He plays a clever game and shuts him in a
cupboard. Then he calls the police. Thus the boast of the intruder is proved wrong
Q.3. Gerrard says, “In most melodramas, the villain is foolish enough to delay his killing long
enough to be frustrated. Does this statement holds good for the play ‘If I Were You’?
Ans. In most melodramas, the playwright wants to make the hero successful. The villain in the play
wants to kill the hero. But he presented as someone who is foolish. He goes on delaying the killing
for one reason or the other. In the end, his plans are frustrated and the hero is able to get the better
of him. The same thing holds good of this play. In this play, the villain is the intruder. He resembles
Gerrard. So he wants to kill Gerard and live under his name. He has gathered a lot of information
about Gerard. But he does not know that Gerrard is a stage actor. He can act well. Gerrard poses to
be pleased on seeing the intruder. He talks to him in a tactful way. He makes the intruder talk about
 2

himself Thus he goes on delaying the killing. This gives Gerrard enough time to plan to get rid of him.
In the end, the intruder’s plan of killing Gerrard is frustrated and he is shut up in a cupboard.
Q.4. The best way to deal with a crisis is not to lose your calm. Discuss this statement with
reference to the behaviour of Gerrard in the play.
 Ans. A cool person is more successful than a person who loses his temper or acts rashly. In this play,
Gerrard saves his life by acting calmly. Moreover, he is able to catch the murderer also. It would not
be possible if he lost his calm. An ordinary person is terrified of seeing an intruder with a gun in his
hand. He acts foolishly. The person fears that he may not harm him. So, generally, in such cases, the
criminal kills his victim. But Gerrard does not lose his calmness and patience. He poses that he is
pleased to see the intruder. He talks to him a friendly manner. He makes the criminal talk about
himself. This gives Gerrard enough time to plan his line of action. Thus Gerrard was not frightened to
see the intruder: This calmness saved his life.
Q.5.Why was Gerrard packing a bag at the beginning of the play? How did it help him to outwit
and trap the intruder?
Ans:-Gerrard was packing a bag at the beginning of the play as he had to deliver some props to some
theatrical company for rehearsal. When the intruder broke into his cottage and threatened to kill him,
Gerrard did not lose his cool. He spontaneously concocted a story that he himself was a criminal and
was trying to dodge the police. This story was supported by the bag, the gun, the disguise outfit, false
moustaches etc. All this misled the intruder into believing that Gerrard was telling the truth. He was so
convinced that he got ready to escape along with Gerrard. He did not doubt him any longer and
unsuspectingly did what he was told to, eventually getting trapped. Hence, the bag played an important
role in convincing the intruder that Gerrard too was a criminal like him and was preparing to flee when
he broke into his cottage.
Q6. Bring out Gerrard’s intelligence, the presence of mind and sense of humour. How did these
traits help him outwit the intruder?
Ans:-Being an intelligent person, Gerrard did not show even the slightest of nervousness at the sight of
the gun-toting criminal. He knew that his cool-headedness and presence of mind would not only help
him to manage the crisis but would also contribute towards unnerving the intruder, who too must be
having some fear lurking in his mind. Keeping the atmosphere light and lively with his sense of humour
and funny remarks, Gerrard instantly cooked up a story about his criminal background. Convincing the
intruder that the police would arrive any minute to nab them, he impressed upon the intruder that they
would have to escape immediately. Cleverly, he made him peep into a cupboard saying that it was an
escape route. The moment the intruder leaned forward to inspect it, Gerrard pushed him into the
cupboard and knocked the revolver out of his hand. He then closed and locked the door. Thus, his
intelligence, sense of humour, and presence of mind turned the tables on the intruder.
Q.7.Why did the intruder find Gerrard’s cooked up the story of his criminal background
convincing?
Ans:-Far from being gullible the intruder suspected every move of Gerrard. He snubbed him when
Gerrard tried to begin a conversation regarding the intruder’s identity and curtly told him to answer
only what was asked. However, he unsuspiciously walked into Gerrard’s trap because the latter did not
lose his cool and employed his presence of mind to cook up the story that he too was wanted by the
police. Actually, Gerrard supported his claim of being a criminal by showing the intruder his bag full of
disguise outfits and false moustaches etc. The intruder did not know about the theatrical background of
Gerrard and hence found his story convincing. He believed that Gerrard was actually trying to evade
the police. Hence, the unsuspecting intruder walked into Gerrard’s trap. This indicates that although he
claimed himself to be the smartest person around, he was in fact not very intelligent. He was outwitted
by a smarter Gerrard who foiled his evil plan.
Q 8. Imagine you are Gerrard. Write a letter to your friend describing what happened when the
intruder broke into your house.                                  (Textual, Modified)
You may describe:
 the intruder’s appearance
   his way of speaking, mannerism and movement
 his plan to evade the law
 your success in outwitting him
Ans:-
 (Address)
 2

 (Date)
Dear ……….
Today I am feeling extremely excited to share with you a very interesting experience which I think may
form the plot for my next play.
It so happened that today, in the afternoon, when I was about to leave my cottage with my bag to
supply props and make-up at the Globe Theatre, I heard somebody hit against the table in my room. On
turning, I saw a man with a physique like mine, wearing a very gaudy overcoat. Aiming his gun at me,
he told me in an uncultured manner to put my “paws up”. He did not. shoot me at once because he
needed some information about me. He told me that he had killed a cop and was having a difficult time
dodging the police. He wanted to kill me and take up my identity to escape arrest.
 But will you believe it that I foiled his plan by outwitting him through a concocted story? I maintained
my cool and told him that I myself was a criminal charged with murder. I warned him that if he
assumed my identity after killing me, he would still be arrested and executed. I told him that I was
expecting an alert call from one of my friends, and just then the phone rang. Actually, the call was from
one of my clients at the theatre who wanted confirmation about the props that I had assured to supply.
My story worked perfectly and when I offered the man to escape with me in my car, he agreed readily. I
asked him to peep into the cupboard which I claimed was connected to the garage and the secret
escape route. When he learned to peep, I pushed him in the cupboard, snatched his gun, and locked him.
I then answered the phone and asked the caller to send the sergeant to arrest the criminal.
 I’m sure you too will find this a smart enough act to be used as a plot for the next play. We can plan the
details when we meet on Sunday.
Your loving friend
 Gerrard
Q.9.The intruder’s plan was clever but not feasible. Do you agree? Give reasons in support of
your answer.
Ans:-On the face of it, the intruder’s plan to kill Gerrard and assume his identity appeared to be a very
clever one. However, its execution was not a feasible one. In the first place, had Gerrard been killed, the
disposal of his body would have created problems for the intruder and there are chances that his crime
would have been detected and he would have been caught. If by chance, he could have managed to deal
with this part of the drama, suspicions would have risen in the minds of his theatrical clients on being
unable to contact Gerrard. They would have certainly sought help from the police in this regard and
eventually, the intruder would have been arrested. Hence, the plan of the intruder, however perfect
according to him, was not a feasible one. Theoretically, it appeared simple and fool-proof but it was far
too complicated in reality to be carried out flawlessly.
  Value Based Questions and Answers of IF I WERE YOU
QUICK REVIEW OF THE CHAPTER
1. Who was the intruder?
      (A) a thief                                                                                      (B) a criminal
     (C) a priest                                                                                     (D) a soldier
Ans. (B) a criminal
2. Who did Gerrard live with?
     (A) his wife                                                                                    (B) his son
     (C) hiS friend                                                                                 (D) alone
 Ans. (D) alone
3. What did the intruder have in his hand?
      (A) a revolver                                                                              (B) a knife
      (C) an iron rod                                                                             (D) none of the above
 Ans. (A) a revolver
4. How did Gerrard behave to see the intruder with a revolver in his hand?
    (A) he started crying                                                                   (B) he remained calm
    (C) he was nervous                                                                     (D) he Has fainted
Ans. (B) he remained calm
5. Who did the intruder want to get information?
     (A) Gerrard                                                                                    (B) the police
    (C) himself                                                                                      (D) all of the above
  Ans. (A) Gerrard
 2

6.According to Gerrard who comes to visit him?

    (A) the banker                                                                              (B) the greengrocer
    (C) the milkman                                                                            (D) all of the above
 Ans. (D) all of the above
7. What does the intruder say about his speciality?
    (A) murder                                                                                     (B) kidnapping
    (C) jewel robbery                                                                        (D) all of the above
 Ans. (C) jewel robbery
8. What was the intruder’s plan?
    (A) to kill Gerrard and disguise himself as Gerrard         (B) to rob Gerard
    (C) to stay with Gerrard                                                            (D) all of the above
Ans. (A) to kill Gerrard and disguise himself as Gerrard
9. What was the intruder already wanted for?
    (A) theft                                                                                          (B) robbery
    (C) murder                                                                                      (D) kidnapping
 Ans. (C) murder
10.According to Gerrard who was luckier than most melodramatic villains.
       (A) Gerrard                                                                                  (B) the intruder
      (C) both A and B                                                                         (D) none of the above
Ans. (B) the intruder
11. What was Gerrard’s full name?
       (A) Bill Gerrard                                                                           (B) William Gerrard
       (C) Henry Gerrard                                                                     (D) Vincent Charles Gerrard
Ans. (D) Vincent Charles Gerard
12. What did Gerrard do to the intruder?
      (A) he killed him                                                                         (B) he knocked him down
      (C) he locked him up in a cupboard                                    (D) all of the above
Ans. (C) he locked him up in a cupboard
13. Do you think Gerrard was actually a murderer?
        (A) Yes                                                                                          (B) No
       (C) Maybe                                                                                   (D) Not known
Ans. (B) No
14. Who was cleverer?
        (A) Gerard                                                                                  (B) Intruder
        (C) Sergeant                                                                               (D) all of the above
Ans. (A) Gerrard
15. Who is the author of the lesson ‘If I Were You’?
       (A) Vikram seth                                                                         (B) Douglas James
       (C) A.P.J. Abdul Kalam                                                            (D) Jawaharlal Nehru
Ans. (B) Douglas James